Skip to main content

Full text of "Infant church-membership : or, The relation of baptized children to the church"

See other formats


^?s 


o  "PT?TTsrn-RTmvr     isr     .T.  -v/^ 


PRINCETON,    N.    J. 


BV  813  .S75  1844 
Stearns,  William  A.  1805- 
1876. 
s/te^/ Infant  church-membership 


INFANT   CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP, 


OR   THE 


RELATION  OP  BAPTIZED  CHILDREN 


TO 


•  THE   CHURCH. 


BY  WILLIAM  A.'^TEARNS, 

Pastor  of  the  Evangelical  Congregational  Church,  Cambridgeport. 


BOSTON: 
PUBLISHED     BY    CROCKER    AND    BREWSTER, 

47  Washington- street. 

1844. 


Entered  according:  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1S44, 

By  Crocker  and  Brewster, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


^   ii  /I,  A 


\  W  •-*«  «v  ■^"^ 


i  J. 


TO  THE  MEMBERS    *»T:^';'^^ 


SUFFOLK  NORTH  ASSOCIATION^ 


TO    THE 


CONGREGATIONAL    CLERGYMEN    OF    NEW-ENGLAND; 


AND    TO    ALL 


PARENTS  IN  COVENANT  WITH  GOD; 


THIS       VOLUME 


IS    MOST    RESPECTFULLY    DEDICAT  ED 


BY 


THE    AUTHOR. 


If  temporal  estates  may  be  conveyed 

By  covenants,  on  condition, 
To  men  and  to  tltevr  heirs,  be  not  afraid, 

My  soul,  to  rest  upon 
The  covenant  of  grace,  by  mercy  made. 

Do  but  thy  duly  and  rely  upon't, 

Repentance,  Faith,  Obedience, 
Whenever  practised  truly  will  amount 
To  an  authentic  evidence — 
Though  the  deed  were  antidotal  at  the  font. 

Synagogue. 


1* 


PREFACE. 


This  treatise  is  presented  to  the  churches  under  a 
deep  sense  of  religious  responsibility.  It  was  not  pre- 
pared in  a  controversial  spirit.  Nor  was  it  intended 
as  an  attack  upon  that  large  and  respectable  denomi- 
nation of  Christians  who  differ  nriost  widely  from  the 
leading  sentiments  it  contains.  It  has  been  the  au- 
thor's design  simply  to  reaffirm  and  establish  one  cf 
those  great  doctrines  of  puritan  and  primitive  Chris- 
tianity on  which  he  believes,  the  perpetuity,  stability., 
and  progressive  piety  of  the  New-England  congrega- 
tional churches  greatly  depends. 

He  was  led  to  the  undertaking  by  providential  cir- 
cumstances, and  without  the  most  distant  expectation 
of  making  his  views  public.  Infant  baptism,  and  the 
relation  of  baptized  children  to  the  church  had  been 
exciting  increased  attention  for  several  years.  Pas- 
tors and  parents  deplored  the  fact,  that  "the  seed  of 
the  church  "  should  be  accounted,  and  educated,  in 
so   many    instances,    as    those    who    are   confessedly 


8  PREFACE. 

"  aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel  and  stran- 
gers to  the  covenants  of  promise."  The  subject  had 
often  been  conversed  upon,  and  discussed,  by  clergy- 
men in  their  private  meetings,  and  especially  by  the 
Suffolk  North  Association,  with  which  the  author  is 
pleasantly  connected,  and  to  the  members  of  which 
he  would  take  this  opportunity  to  acknowledge  him- 
self indebted  for  many  valuable  suggestions.  At  their 
request,  more  than  three  years  ago,  he  was  induced 
to  undertake  a  Biblical  investigation  of  the  question, 
How  did  our  Saviour  and  his  Apostles  treat  the  infant 
children  of  believers  in  reference  to  churchrmember- 
ship  ?  The  inquiry  was  commenced,  as  an  assigned 
duty  which  ought  to  be  faithfully  performed — but 
without  prejudices  in  favor  of  one  theory  or  another, 
or  any  special  interest  at  that  time  in  the  subject.  It 
was  prosecuted  with  a  simple  but  determined  desire 
to  discover  and  establish  the  truth.  As  the  result  of 
this  inquiry,  a  dissertation  was  presented  to  the  Asso- 
ciation, which  succeeded,  somewhat  unexpectedly  in 
harmonizing  the  views  of  all  the  members  present. 
After  the  lapse  of  several  months  a  vote  was  passed, 
requesting  its  publication.  In  reviewing  the  manu- 
script for  this  purpose,  it  appeared  to  the  author  that 
a  fuller  developement  of  the  principles  it  contained 
might  be  profitable  to  the  churches.  For  this  reason, 
he  was  led  to  examine  the  whole  subject  anew,  and 
prepare  the  treatise  which  is  now  given  to  the 
public. 

The  writer  has  no   desire  to   attach  undue   impor- 
tance to  the   mere   externals   of  religion.     He  has  no 


PREFACE.  9 

high  church  principles  to  sustain,  nor  any  predilections 
for  a  more  stately  worship.  He  professes  to  be  a 
congregationalist  in  church  government  of  the  old 
school, — as  nearly  a  puritan  of  1648  as  the  changes 
of  the  times  will  allow.  He  values  the  outward  only 
in  connection  with  its  spiritual  import  and  influence. 
Nor  is  baptism  considered  by  him  as  a  saving  ordi- 
nance, nor  as  imparting  mysterious  efficacy  to  the  in- 
fant soul,  but  only  as  one  of  the  divinely  appointed 
means  of  grace,  bringing  the  recipients  into  a  peculiar 
relation  to  God  and  his  people  and  preparing  the  way 
for  the  realization  of  covenant  blessings. 

The  forms   of  apostolic   and   congregational  Chris- 
tianity are   few  and   simple.     But   being   ordained  of 
God,  and  of  great   practical   utility,  they  are  worthy 
of  sacred  preservation.     Nor  should   their  importance 
be  underrated  in  consequence  of  the  tendency  in  some 
quarters,  to  give  them   unjustifiable  sanctity,  and  load 
the  gospel   with  human   figments   and   additions.      In 
the  opinion  of  many  the  church  is  about  to  enter  upon 
its  last  great  conflict  with  formalism.     Surely  it  is  not 
well   to  com.mence   the   warfare  by  a  voluntary  sur- 
render of  any  of  the  great  principles  we  hold  in  com- 
mon.    True  wisdom  requires  that  we  understand  our- 
selves, maintain   our  ground   firmly,  defend   the  ordi- 
nances as   well   as   the   doctrines  of  Christ,  opposing 
heathenish  ceremonies,  papal  superstitions,  antiquated 
additions,  and   modern    innovations,  but  sacrificing  no 
jot  or  tittle  of  what  God  has  appointed. 

It  is  with  the  hope  of  throwing  some  light  upon  the 
covenant  relations  and  duties   of  baptized   children — - 


10  PREFACE. 

of  reviving  in  the  New-England  churches  one  of  the 
great  principles  on  which  they  were  founded  ; — of  as- 
sisting to  "  rear  a  holy  seed,"  to  take  the  place  of 
their  fathers,  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  through  suc- 
cessive generations  ;  to  prepare  the  way  for  that 
thorough  religious  training  which  when  attended  with 
prayer  and  faith  so  generally  results  through  grace 
and  according  to  the  promises  in  the  early  regenera- 
tion of  children  ;  that  this  book  is  now  respectfully 
submitted  by  the 

Author. 


CONTENTS. 


Introduction, 13 


CHAPTER     I. 

PROOF     OF     THE     DOCTRINE     OF     INFANT    CHURCH-MEM- 
BERSHIP. 

Section  1.     Abrahamic  Covenant,      ....         17 

Section  2.     Our    Saviour's   treatment   of    Children   in 
reference  to  his  Church. and  Kingdom,       ...        29 

Section  3.     The  great  Apostolic  Commission,    .         .         37 

Section  4.     Infant  Church-Membership  recognised  by 
the  Apostle  Paul  and  the  Corinthians,        .        .         .         45 

Section    5.      Additional     considerations    affecting    the 
Question, 43 

Section  6.     Brief  Review  of  the  Constitution  and  gen- 
eral History  of  the  Church, 51 


12  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    II. 

NATURE    AND    DEGREE    OF   INFANT   CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

Section  1.     Peculiarity  of  this  Relation,     ...  54 
Section  2.     Children   of    the    Church    subject    to    its 

supervision, ^° 

Section  3.     Other  privileges  of  Baptized  Children,  64 

Section  4.     Restrictions  upon  privileges,  .        .  67 

CHAPTER     III. 

PRACTICAL    ADVANTAGES    OF    INFANT    CHURCH-MEM- 

79 
BERSHIP, 

CHAPTER     IV. 

GExNERAL  SENTIMENT  OF  NEW-ENGLAND  CONGRE- 
GATIONALISTS  AND  OTHER  REFORMED  CHURCHES 
ON    THE    SUBJECT, ^^ 

CHAPTER    V. 

THE    DOCTRINE    APPLIED    IN    SEVERAL    ADDRESSES. 

Address  to  Pastors, 122 

Churches, 130 

Parents  who  are  Professors,  .        .        .137 

the  Baptized, 144 

the  unhaptized, 1^5 


CONCLUSION; 1^^ 


INTRODUCTION. 


INTIMATE  AND  MYSTEHIOUS  CONNECTION  BE- 
TWEEN PARENTS  AND  CHILDREN— DESIGN  OF 
THE  TREATISE— STATEMENT  OF  GENERAL  PO- 
SITION. 

The  relation  which  exists  between  parents  and 
children  is  perhaps  the  most  sacred  and  indissoluble  of 
any  upon  earth.  Children  inherit  not  only  the  pos- 
sessions, but  generally,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  the 
honor  or  disgrace,  the  constitution  and  propensities, 
the  diseases  and  advantages  of  those  from  whom  they 
directly  but  mysteriously  derive  their  existence. 
"  Bone  of  our  bone  and  flesh  of  our  flesh,"  they  are 
objects  of  the  strongest  affection  ;  and  the  toil  and 
solicitude  of  parents  is  often  directed  more  earnestly 
to  their  offspring,  than  to  their  own  good. 

The  closeness  of  filial   and   parental  relations  is  re- 
cognised by  the  laws  of  civil   society,  and  of  God. 
2 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

Our  children  are  so  identified  with  ourselves,  as  to  be 
considered  the  natural  recipients  of  our  social  blessings 
and  disadvantages.  Among  many  ancient  nations, 
punishments  adjudged  to  the  father  were  inflicted  al- 
most of  course  upon  his  household,  and  children  were 
treated  as  rebels  or  assassins,  whenever  a  parent  was 
condemned  for  treason  or  had  embued  his  hands  in 
human  blood.  So  in  the  administration  of  God,  not 
only  as  promulgated  in  the  second  commandment,  but 
as  manifested  in  his  providence,  by  daily  occurrences, 
^'  the  iniquities  of  the  fathers  are  visited  upon  the 
children,  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them 
that  hate  him  " — while  his  mercy  is  shown  unto  many 
generations  "of  them  that  love  him  and  keep  his  com- 
mandments." 

Why  the  destinies  of  parents  and  children  are  so 
involved  in  each  other,  it  may  not  be  easy,  and  it  is 
not  necessary  for  us  fully  to  determine.  It  must  be 
conceded  as  matter  of  fact — and  it  is  only  with  the 
fact  that  we  are  now  concerned — that  under  the  di- 
vine administration  a  man's  offspring  are  singularly 
identified  with  himself,  insomuch  that  when  our  first 
parents  fell,  they  involved  the  whole  human  race  in 
the  evil  consequences  of  their  guilt ;  and  whenever 
God  has  made  a  covenant  with  such  distinguished  and 
faithful  servants,  as  Noah,  Abraham,  and  David,  he 
has  generally  ordained  a  perpetuation  of  blessings  to 
them  by  conferring  the  same  upon  their  posterity. 

A  remarkable  instance  of  good  to  be  enjoyed  by 
children  on  account  of  eminent  parental  faith,  is  found 
recorded  in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  Genesis.     "  I 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

will  establish  my  covenant  between  me  and  thee,  and 
thy  seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations,  for  an  ever- 
lasting covenant;  to  be  a  God  unto  thee  and  to  thy 
seed  after  thee."  This  is  the  language  of  Jehovah  to 
an  aged  and  beloved  patriarch  who  had  left  all  to 
follow  him.  The  whole  passage,  which  stands  as 
context  to  the  words  rehearsed,  is  worthy  the  earnest 
and  prayerful  study  of  all  who  acknowledge  the  au- 
thority of  Jesus,  in  expounding  the  writings  of  Moses, 
and  of  all  the  prophets,  and  the  Psalms,  as  having 
important  reference  to  himself. 

This  covenant  not  only  indicates  the  intimacy  of 
relation  which  exists,  in  a  moral  and  religious  respect 
between  parents  and  children — but  is  supposed  to  ex- 
tend its  benefits  to  all  the  spiritual  posterity  of  Abra- 
ham ;  i.  e.  to  all  who  resemble  him  in  respect  to 
faith,  and  also  in  an  important  sense  to  the  children 
of  true  believers  forever.  We  receive  it,  as  contain- 
ing the  foundation  principles  of  a  public  church  organ- 
ization— and  as  the  magna  charta  of  our  spiritual 
privileges  to  the  remotest  day. 

It  is  the  writer's  design  to  present  a  Biblical  expo- 
sition of  the  question.  How  are  the  young  children  of 
believers  to  be  considered  and  treated  in  reference  to 
church-membership.  All  reasonings  derived  from 
ecclesiastical  history,  and  human  authority,  will  be 
excluded  from  the  discussion,  not  as  unimportant  in 
themselves,  nor  as  inconclusive  on  the  subject  pre- 
sented, but  as  too  indirectly  appropriate  to  the  ques- 
tion, "  What  saith  the  Lord."  But  information  gath- 
ered from  the  word  of  God,  explanations  adapted  to 


16  INTRODUCTION. 

throw  ligbt  upon  its  meaning,  and  any  conclusions 
legitimately  deduced,  with  appropriate  circumstances, 
will  be  considered  as  coming  within  the  limits  which 
the  word  Biblical  is  intended  to  mark  out.  When 
the  leading  principles  of  the  treatise  have  been  estab- 
lished, some  greater  latitude  of  remark  may  be  allow- 
ed in  further  illustrating  and  enforcing  them. 

The  position  to  be  maintained  is  briefly  this.  The 
baptized  children  of  professing  Christians  are  strictly 
speaking  members  of  the  church,  and  with  exceptions, 
made  necessary  by  their  incapacity  and  their  personal 
character,  should  be  treated  in  other  respects  as  such. 
They  are  not  of  course  members  by  profession,  nor 
are  they  members  in  full  communion,  nor  are  they  in 
complete  standing.  Still  they  are  truly  members  of 
the  church ;  they  are  entitled  to  its  prayers,  to  a 
christian  education,  and  an  affectionate  supervision  ; 
they  are  standing  candidates  for  full  communion,  and 
are  to  be  received  to  the  table  of  the  Lord  as  soon  as, 
but  not  before,  they  give  evidence  of  possessing  the 
requisite  knowledge  and  faith,  and  are  prepared  to 
take  upon  themselves  the  baptismal  obligations  by  a 
public  profession  of  religion. 


CHAPTER    I. 

PROOF    OF    THE    DOCTRINE     OF    INFANT    CHURCH- 
MEMBERSHIP. 

Section     1.      Ahrahamic     Covenant — Circumcision 

exchanged    for     Baptism Distinction     between 

Church-Baptism  and  the  Baytism  of  Proselytes, 

The  doctrine  of  infant  church-membership  is  de- 
rived from  the  Ahrahamic  covenant  as  follows  : — 

1.  The  visible  church  on  earth  had  its  commence- 
ment as  a  publicly  organized  body  with  Abraham, 
and,  with  some  modifications  has  preserved  its  identity 
to  the  present  day. 

2.  There  is  strictly  speaking  but  one  church ; 
there  never  has  been  but  one  general,  regularly  con- 
stituted visible  church  in  the  world.  For  thouo^h  the 
kingdom  of  God  anciently  dwelt  in  many  families, 
and  the  patriarchal  ancestor  was  the  priest  of  his 
own  household,  it  does  not  appear  that  there  was 
any   religious    institution,    sufficiently   catholic   in   its 

character,  to  be  dignified  with  the  name  of  church. 

2* 


18  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

3.  This  one  church,  beginning  with  Abraham, 
has  existed  under  two  dispensations  or  organizations, 
corresponding  to  different  states  of  society  and  de- 
grees of  light  enjoyed. 

4.  It  is  however  the  same  body  under  the  chris- 
tian dispensation,  that  it  was  under  the  Jewish,  pre- 
serving its  fundamental  principles,  though  with  such 
alterations  in  its  constitution  as  either  were  explicitly 
made  by  Christ  and  his  apostles,  or  such  as  circum- 
stances rendered  necessary. 

5.  Now  under  the  old  dispensation  infants  were 
included,  by  divine  command,  with  their  parents  as 
members  of  the  church.  They  must  therefore  be 
included  as  church -members  under  the  new  dispen- 
sation, unless  there  is  some  express  command  to 
the  contrary,  or  some  peculiarity  in  the  nature  of 
the  case  which  has  the  force  of  a  command.  But 
it  may  be  safely  affirmed,  that  there  is  neither  statute, 
nor  circumstance,  which  excludes  the  young  children 
of  believers  from  the  christian  church.  They  are 
therefore  to  be  recognized  as  members  of  it. 

The  above  conclusion,  though  inferential,  necessa- 
rily follows  from  the  principles  assumed.  We  proceed 
to  examine,  therefore,  such  of  these  principles  as 
might  otherwise  be  controverted. 

1.  The  church,  under  both  dispensations,  is  one 
and  the  same  church. 

In  the  first  place,  it  has  one  and  the  same  covenant, 
viz.  that  which  was  made  with  Abraham,  and  is  re- 
corded at  length  in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  Gene- 
sis, in  which  covenant  God  promises  to  be  the  God  of 


ABRAHAMIC     COVENANT.  19 

Abraham,  and  his  seed  after  him,  in  their  generations, 
forever,  and  by  accepting  the  conditions  of  which 
Abraham  pledges  himself, — by  implication  at  least, — 
to  be  ever  the  faithful  servant  of  God,  and  to  bring  up 
his  children  and  his  posterity,  as  far  as  the  influence 
of  his  person  or  his  character  may  extend,  to  be  the 
willing  and  obedient  subjects  of  the  Most  High. 

That  this  covenant,  called  in  Genesis  an  everlast- 
ing covenant,  was  the  covenant  of  the  christian  church 
from  the  first,  and  secured  the  blessings  promised  to 
Abraham,  both  to  his  immediate  posterity,  and  to  all 
gentile  believers,  to  the  remotest  ages,  is  sufficiently 
apparent  from  the  assertions  of  St.  Paul  in  the  third 
chapter  of  Galatians  and  elsewhere.  We  are  distinct- 
ly assured  that  Abraham's  faith  was  the  ground  of  his 
acceptance  with  God,  that  all  believers  in  after  ages, 
resembling  him  in  faith,  were  to  be  recorded  among 
his  children — that  by  the  seed  of  Abraham,  the  right- 
ful heirs  of  the  promise,  we  are  to  understand,  prima- 
rily, Christ,  and  secondarily,  all  true  believers  as  con- 
nected with  Christ — "  For  if  ye  be  Christ's,"  says  the 
Apostle,  "  then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed  and  heirs  ac- 
cording to  the  promise." 

Moreover,  it  is  affirmed,  as  if  to  preclude  all  objec- 
tions to  this  view,  arising  out  of  the  national  institu- 
tions of  the  Jews,  that  this  covenant,  this  fundamental 
principle  in  the  constitution  of  the  church,  was  so 
confirmed  of  God  in  Christ,  that  it  can  never  be  dis- 
annulled, nor  changed.  Taking  precedence  of  the 
Mosaic  institutions,  430  years  in  respect  to  time,  the 
law,  as  that  term  was  understood  by  the  Jews,  is  to 


20  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

be  considered  as  strictly  subsidiary  to  the  promise. 
It  was  introduced  on  account  of  the  wickedness  of 
mankind,  for  the  preservation  of  true  religion  until  the 
time  of  Christ,  and  to  prepare  the  world  for  his 
coming.  Nor  did  Moses  abrogate  the  covenant  or 
allow  it  to  be  forgotten.  Under  God,  he  was  in  one 
sense  the  founder  of  the  Jewish  nation.  He  prepared 
the  Hebrew  code  of  civil  government,  and  for  the 
sake  of  the  church,  united  church  and  state.  But  the 
promises  made  unto  Abraham  and  his  seed  are  ever 
held  forth,  as  at  the  foundation  of  the  Jewish  Theoc- 
racy, and  the  imperishable  charter  of  peculiar  privi- 
leges. See  for  one  instance  among  many,  Deut.  29  : 
10 — 13.  All  that  was  peculiarly  Mosaic  in  the  or- 
ganization of  the  church,  may  be  considered,  either  as 
the  natural  developement  of  the  Abrahamic  principle 
— "  I  will  be  your  God,  and  the  God  of  your  seed, 
and  ye  shall  be  my  people  " — or  as  means  adapted  to 
secure  such  developement.  The  superstructure  may 
be  repaired,  or  even  removed,  but  the  foundation 
standeth  sure. 

The  sentiments  advanced  are  corroborated  by  the 
recollection  that  the  Abrahamic  covenant,  is  in  jpoint 
of  fact,  the  one  great  principle  on  which  the  one  great 
church  is  and  has  been  established,  down  to  the  pre- 
sent day. 

What  is  a  profession  of  religion,  as  understood  by 
Christians  generally,  but  a  public  acknowledgment  of 
God  in  Christ  as  our  God,  with  the  understanding  on 
our  part,  that  by  this  act,  sin'cerely  performed,  and  in 
the  way  of  divine  appointment,  we  are  accepted  and 


ABRAHAMIC    COVENANT.  21 

recognized  of  the  father,  as  his  own  peculiar  people, 
who  if  faithful  to  our  obligations  may  expect  peculiar 
blessings  upon  ourselves  and  upon  our  children  ?  What- 
ever our  opinions  respecting  the  subjects  of  baptism, 
must  we  not  agree  in  this,  viz.  that  the  mutual  en- 
gagement, ^'  I  will  be  thy  God,  and  ye  shall  be  my 
people,  and,  Thou  shalt  be  our  God,  and  we  will  be 
thy  people,"  is  the  engagement,  the  covenant  of  the 
church  in  all  ages,  and  under  all  varieties  of  organiza- 
tion ?  If  so  the  church  under  the  new  dispensation 
has  the  same  covenant  which  it  had  under  the  old, 
and  in  fact  as  it  has  had  from  the  first  existence  of  the 
church  as  a  public  body,  in  the  world. 

2.  Though  the  seal  of  the  covenant  has  been 
changed,  the  thing  signified  has  always  remained  the 
same.  Circumcision,  the  initiatory  rite  under  the  old 
dispensation,  is  declared  to  be  a  seal  of  the  righteous- 
ness of  faith,  and,  is  not  baptism,  in  like  manner,  a 
seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith,  under  the  new  ? 
Both  are  visible  representations  of  the  divine  promise, 
first  made  to  Abraham,  "  the  father  of  believers,"  and 
from  him,  through  Christ,  to  all  mankind,  that  believ- 
ers shall  be  justified  by  faith. 

Not  only  is  the  interpretation  of  these  seals  under 
both  dispensations  the  same,  but  as  signs,  they  both 
have  the  same  meaning,  being  used  to  express  the 
necessity  of  spiritual  cleansing,  in  order  to  acceptance 
with  God.  That  baptism  is  intended  to  indicate  the 
necessity  of  spiritual  cleansing,  none,  it  is  presumed, 
will  deny.  Circumcision  was  designed  to  convey  the 
same  idea.     Compare  such  passages  as  these  ;  Deut. 


22 


INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP, 


10  :  16 — ^'  Circumcise  therefore  the  foreskin  of  your 
heart;"  30:  6—'' The  Lord  thy  God  will  circum- 
cise thine  heart,  and  the  heart  of  thy  seed,  to  love  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  all  thine  heart,  and  with  all  thy 
soul  that  thou  mayest  live  ;  "  Jer.  4  :  4 — "  Circum- 
cise yourselves  to  the  Lord,  and  take  away  the  fore- 
skins of  your  hearts,  ye  men  of  Judah" — with  the  New 
Testament  interpretation  of  the  rite,  Rom.  2  :  28,  29, 
"  Neither  is  that  circumcision  which  is  outward  in  the 
flesh — circumcision  is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the  spirit, 
not  in  the  letter,  whose  praise  is  not  of  men  but  of  God." 
Circumcision  and  baptism  therefore  are  only  different 
methods  of  signifying  the  same  thing.  Under  both  dis- 
pensations, you  enter  the  church,  on  the  same  principle, 
though  the  mode  of  illustrating  or  representing  that 
principle  has  once  been  changed.  The  essential  spir- 
itual import  of  this  initiatory  ordinance  is  imperishably 
permanent,  from  the  days  of  Abraham  to  the  present, 
from  our  own  times,  down  to  the  remotest  ages  of  the 
world.  Therefore,  as  the  church  covenant  has  al- 
ways been  the  same,  so  the  sign  and  seal  of  the  cove- 
nant have  been  essentially,  i.  e.  spiritually  the  same 
from  the  beginning. 

3.  St.  Paul,  in  the  11th  of  Romans,  virtually  af- 
firms, and  conclusively  proves  the  identity  of  the 
church  under  both  dispensations.  It  is  one  stock  or 
tree,  from  which  certain  bad  branches,  meaning  the 
unbelieving  Jews,  were  broken  off,  and  other  scions, 
or  believing  gentiles,  were  grafted  in.  The  newly 
converted  gentiles  are  warned  against   any  spirit  of 


ABRAHAMIC    COVENANT.  23 

exultation  over  the  rejected  Jews,  for,  says  the  Apos- 
tle, "  If  some  of  the  branches  be  broken  off,  and  thou 
being  a  wild  olive-tree,  wert  grafted  in  amongst  them, 
and  with  them  partakest  of  the  root  and  fatness  of  the 
olive-tree.  Boast  not  against  the  branches  ;  but  if 
thou   boast,    thou    bearest    not    the    root,    but 

THE    root    thee." 

4.  Moreover,  the  final  recovery  of  the  Jewish 
people  to  reconciliation  with  God,  and  to  the  enjoy- 
ment of  covenant  blessings  is  distinctly  foretold. 
When  that  event  takes  place,  they  are  to  be  gathered, 
not  into  a  new  church,  but  into  the  old,  though  now 
existing  indeed  under  a  new  organization.  The  olive- 
tree  remaining  the  same,  those  branches  which  were 
cut  off,  and  cast  out,  will  be  grafted  in  again,  not  into 
another,  but  into  their  own  olive-tree ;  in  which  re- 
spect they  will  have  some  advantage  over  the  gentile 
nations,  the  latter  being  grafted  contrary  to  nature 
from  a  wild  olive,  while  the  former,  being  simply  re- 
stored to  the  good  tree  from  which  they  were  taken, 
will  grow  the  more  naturally  upon  their  native  stock. 

Thus  it  appears  that  the  Jewish  and  Christian 
branch  of  the  church  have  both  the  same  covenant ; 
the  initiatory  rite  in  both  means  the  same  thing ;  and 
St.  Paul  has  declared  both  the  same  church.  The 
church  of  God,  therefore,  is  and  ever  has  been  one 
and  only  one  forever.  It  is  his  kingdom  on  earth. 
Nor  can  its  identity  be  destroyed  by  the  fact,  that 
some  of  the  children  of  the  kingdom  have  been  cast 
out,  "  and  many  have  come   from   the   east  and  the 


S4  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

west  and  the  north  and  the  south,  and  have  sat  down 
with  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob  in  the  kingdom 
of  God."  Indeed  it  is  as  clear  that  we  have  one  and 
only  one  church  in  two  dispensations,  as  that  we  have 
one  and  only  one  Bible  in  two  testaments. 

This  church  underwent  some  alterations,  after 
the  coming  of  Christ.  He  abolished  certain  ob- 
servances, some  of  which  being  introduced  by  Mo- 
ses, upon  the  junction  of  church  and  state,  as  aids 
to  the  civil  government,  were  so  exclusively  Jewish, 
as  to  be  inappropriate  and  unmeaning  to  other  nations, 
and  others  of  them  being  merely  shadows  and 
types  realized  in  himself,  were  no  longer  of  any  use. 
Among  other  things,  he  changed  the  initiatory  rite 
from  circumcision  to  baptism,  baptism  being  better 
adapted  to  the  world  at  large,  more  in  accordance 
with  the  mild  spirit  of  the  gospel,  and  that  expansive 
benevolence,  which  was  about  to  throw  its  broad 
shadows  over  all  nations,  giving  exclusive  privileges 
neither  to  Jew  nor  Greek,  bond  nor  free,  male  nor 
female,  but  making  them  all  one  in  Christ. 

But  here  it  should  be  more  distinctly  inquired, 
does  baptism  take  the  place  of  circumcision  ? 
It  does.  Both  are  seals  "  of  the  righteousness  of 
faith  ; "  both  are  signs  "  of  the  circumcision  of  the 
heart."  And  in  Col.  2  :  11,  12,  St.  Paul  distinctly 
recognizes  the  fact,  that  baptism  represents  "  the  cir- 
cumcision of  Christ,"  i.  e.  christian  circumcision,  or 
*'  the  putting  away  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh."  Or, 
as   the  argument  is   more   fully  stated  by  Dr.   Wor- 


CIRCUMCISION    EXCHANGED    FOR    BAPTISM.  25 

cester,  "  Circumcision  under  the  former  dispensation 
signified  the  necessity  of  a  regeneration,  or  renova- 
tion, of  the  heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  baptism  under 
the  present  dispensation  signifies  the  same.  Circum- 
cision was  formerly  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of 
faith  ;  baptism  is  now  a  seal  of  the  same  righteous- 
ness. Circumcision  was  formerly  a  token  of  God's 
gracious  covenant  with  his  people  ;  baptism  is  now  a 
token  of  the  same  covenant.  Circumcision  was  for- 
merly a  mark  or  badge  of  solemn  dedication  ;  baptism 
is  now  a  mark  or  badge  of  the  same  solemn  dedica- 
tion. Circumcision  was  formerly  an  appointed  pre- 
requisite of  admission  to  the  church  of  God  ;  baptism 
Is  now  an  appointed  pre-requlsite  of  admission  to  the 
same  church.  In  a  word,  baptism  is  of  the  same  im- 
port, and  of  the  same  use  In  the  church  under  the 
present  dispensation,  as  was  circumcision  under  the 
ancient." 

It  thus  appears  that  the   initiatory  rite  was  changed 
from  circumcision  to  baptism. 

Other  changes  were  also  made  ; — for  example,  the 
Sabbath  was  transferred  from  the  seventh  day  of  the 
week  to  the  first,  called  the  Lord's  day,  since,  though 
"  great  to  speak  the  world  from  naught,  'twas  greater 
to  redeem ;  " — the  Aaronic  priesthood  was  abolished — 
Christ  having  become  himself  priest  forever  after  the 
order  of  Melchisedec — and  the  christian  ministry  set 
up  ; — and  many  of  the  ceremonial  distinctions  be- 
tween clean  and  unclean,  having  answered  their  de- 
sign, were  abandoned.  But  none  of  these  changes 
3 


26  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIF. 

could  destroy  the  identity  of  the  church.  They  only 
extended  to  the  cutting  o£F  some  branches,  while  the 
stock  remains  the  same.  Thus,  Massachusetts  was 
Massachusetts  before  the  American  revolution  as  well 
as  afterwards — though  its  new  condition  and  relations 
required  some  modifications  of  its  institutions. 

But  here  it  must  be  remarked,  that  no  modification^ 
express  or  implied,  was  ever  made  by  Christ  and  his 
Apostles,  in  reference  to  the  privileges  and  duties  of 
parents,  as  entitled  and  required  to  introduce  their 
young  children  into  the  same  fold  of  covenant  protec- 
tion with  themselves. 

It  follows  that  as  such  children  were  included  with 
parents,  as  members  of  the  church,  under  the  first  dis- 
pensation, they  must,  of  course,  be  included  with 
them  under  the  second. 

Personal  JBelief  essential  to  Adult  hut  not  to  Infant 
Baptism  and   Church-membership, 

The  principal  objection  to  this  view  is  the  follow^ 
5ng : — As  baptism  is  the  only  initiatory  rite  of  the 
christian  church,  belief  being  essential  to  baptism,  is 
essential  to  church-membership. 

To  this  we  have  two  answers. — 1st.  There  is  a 
broad  distinction  between  church-baptism,  and  the 
baptism  of  proselytes  or  adult  persons  converted  from 
the  world.  It  is  in  reference  to  the  latter,  that  the 
Scriptures  insist  upon  a  personal  faith,  as  an  essential 
qualification  for  baptism,  saying,  *'  If  thou  believest 
with   all   thine   heart   thou  raayest."     The   Apostles 


PROSELYTE    AND    INFANT    BAPTISM.  27 

went  forth,  under  the  great  comnalssion,  to  bear  the 
gospel  tidings  to  the  world,  to  disciple  the  nations,  in- 
troducing them  into   the   school  of  Christ,  by  his  ap- 
pointed   ordinance,    organizing    them    into    churches 
founded  upon  the  Apostles  and  Prophets,  Jesus  Christ 
being  the  chief  corner-stone,  and  building  them  up  in 
all  the  principles  of  the  new  institution.     It  was  their 
first   business   to  convince   the   world   of  sin,   to  an- 
nounce the  Messiah  as  the  offered  Savior  of  mankind, 
and  urge  repentance  and  faith  as  essential  to  salvation. 
The  badge  of  discipleship  was  baptism.     Hence  the 
exhortation  believe   and   be  baptized,  as   though  per- 
sonal faith  was  essential   to   baptism,  as   indeed  it  was 
for  the  persons  to  whom   the   apostolic   message  was 
immediately  addressed.     But  it  does  not  follow,  that, 
when   parents   had  been  converted,  and  had  thus  be- 
come the  spiritual   children   of  Abraham    and  heirs  of 
the  promises,  and  had  received  the  appointed  sign  and 
seal    of  the    covenant,    viz.    baptism,    their    children 
should  be  excluded   from   any  participation  in   those 
blessings  of  church-membership,  which  had  heretofore 
been  accorded   to   them   in   connection   with  parental 
faith,  ever  since  the  patriarchal  age.     We  should  ex- 
pect, therefore,  to   find    belief  insisted   on  as  essential 
to   baptism,   even   though   upon   profession   of  belief, 
baptism   was  administered    not   only  to   the   believer 
himself,  but  to  all  his  straightivay.     In  accordance  with 
this  opinion,   we  find   the   Apostle,    enumerating  the 
household  of  Stephanas,  among   the    very  few  whom 
he  baptized   at   Corinth.     Nor  was   the  idea,  of  thus 
receiving  children,  on  the   ground   of  parental  qualifi- 


28  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

cations,  at  all  foreign  from  the  thoughts  and  habits  of 
these  early  preachers,  who  were  Jews.  In  just  this 
way,  converted  heathen  had  always  been  received, 
with  their  families  into  the  ancient  church.  Belief  in 
Israel's  God  was  the  essential  pre-requisite  to  admis- 
sion. But  when  a  converted  gentile,  renouncing  idol- 
atry, had  made  acknowledgment  of  the  God  of  Abra- 
ham, and  received  upon  his  own  person  the  seal  of 
the  covenant,  his  children  were  immediately  circum- 
cised, and  enrolled  with  the  parent,  as  heirs  of  cove- 
nant blessings,  in  common  with  the  Jews.  Thus,  in 
the  introduction  of  proselytes  into  the  church,  personal 
faith  is  essential  to  admission — but  being  received, 
having  now  become  church-members  by  baptism, 
their  children  are  henceforth  the  children  of  the  cove- 
nant, the  children  of  the  church.  As  such  they  are 
entitled  to  the  initiatory  rite,  which  when  performed 
constitutes  them  also  members  of  the  church. 

2.  A  second  answer,  though  involved  in  the  first, 
may  be  more  distinctly  stated  as  follows.  Allow  that 
belief  was  an  essential  pre-requisite  to  baptism,  it  was 
also,  and  equally  the  essential  pre-requisite  to  cir- 
cumcision. Both  are  ^'  the  seal  of  the  righteousness 
of  faithy  Circumcision  certainly  was,  for  so  the 
Scriptures  expressly  affirm  ;  and  yet  circumcision  was 
applied  to  infants  ;  nay  the  believing  Jew  was  com- 
manded, under  most  fearful  comminations,  to  place 
the  sign  of  the  covenant  upon  his  children.  So  bap- 
tism, being  "  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith,"  is 
to  be  administered  to  the  helieving  parent,  and  his 
little  child.     Thus,  though   baptism   is   now   the  only 


OUR  saviour's  treatment  of  children.      29 

introductive  rite,  to  church-membership,  the  children 
of  believers  are  not  disqualified,  through  want  of  per- 
sonal faith,  to  receive  its  administration. 

It  follows  then  that  as  the  church  under  the  old 
dispensation  certainly  included  infants,  and  as  nothing 
appears  to  the  contrary  in  the  teachings  of  Christ,  or 
in  the  necessities  of  the  case,  the  church  under  the 
new  dispensation  must  include  infants  also. 


Section  2.  The  doctrine  of  Infant  Church-memher- 
ship  derived  from  our  Savior^ s  treatment  of  Chil- 
dren in  reference  to  his  Church  and  Kingdom. 

We  shall  be  brought  to  similar  conclusions  with  the 
foregoing,  by  an  investigation  more  directly  exegetical. 
How  did  our  Saviour  treat  children,  in  reference  to 
his  church  and  kingdom  ? 

In  discussing  this  question,  there  is  an  important 
preliminary  fact  which  deserves  attention.  Our  Sa- 
viour, himself  a  Jew  in  respect  to  his  human  nature, 
educated  amidst  Jewish  customs  and  influences,  intro- 
duced into  the  Jewish  church,  by  circumcision,  when 
only  eight  days  old, — being  also  the  omniscient  Son 
of  God, — instead  of  pronouncing  any  sentence  of  ex- 
clusion upon  infants,  or  intimating  any  suspicion  of 
their  possible  disqualification  for  church-membership, 
under  the  new  dispensation,  seems  to  have  taken 
special  pains  to  impress  the  disciples  and  all  behold- 
ers, with  a  sense  of  the  deep  and  tender  interest,  with 
3* 


30  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

which  he  regarded   them,  in  reference  to  the  kingdom 
he  was  about  to  set  up. 

There  is  especially  one  passage  which  betirs  upon 
the  subject  of  infant  church-membership,  with  great 
force,  and  is  therefore  entitled  to  careful  examination. 
Mat.  19:  14.  "But  Jesus  said,  suffer  little  children 
(or  the  little  children,  as  it  is  in  the  original)  and  for- 
bid them  not  to  come  unto  me,  for  of  such  is  the  king- 
dom of  heaven." 

In  order  to  understand  the  Saviour's  meaning,  in- 
quire, first,  what  is  meant  by  the  phrase  'kingdom  of 
heaven  1  These  words,  as  used  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, do  not  always,  nor  even  generally  intend 
heaven,  in  the  common  acceptation  of  the  term. 
Heaven  contains  no  unworthy  nor  imperfect  members ; 
but  the  kingdom  of  heaven  consists  of  a  mixed 
community  ;  foolish  virgins  among  the  wise,  tares 
among  the  wheat,  good  and  bad  in  the  same  net. 
It  is  that  kinodom  out  of  which  the  an^-els  at  the 
last  day  shall  gather  every  thing  that  offends.  It  is 
the  kingdom  in  which  the  ambitious  disciples  were 
desiring  pre-eminence.  It  is  the  kingdom  which 
Christ  came  to  establish  on  earth,  and  which,  being 
finally  perfected,  shall  continue  forward  beyond  death 
and  the  judgment,  in  an  eternal  heaven.  The  only 
visible  presentation  of  it  is  the  church.  To  say, 
*'  upon  this  rock  will  I  build  my  church,"  is  much 
the  same  as  to  say,  here  is  the  foundation  stone  of  my 
kingdom. 

Our  second  inquiry  is,  who  are  to  be  the  subjects 
of  this  kingdom  ?     Or  rather,  as  it  will  contain  some 


OUR  saviour's  treatment  of  children.      31 

unworthy,  uninvited  members,  who  does  Christ  de- 
signate as  'properly  belonging  to  it  ?  He  mentions  in 
the  text  before  us  two  classes,  the  little  children  who 
were  brought  to  him,  and  such  as  are  like  them,  or 
rather  one  class  Including  both,  viz.  all  persons  of  this 
description.  That  he  Intends  to  Include  the  children 
themselves,  with  those  who  are  compared  to  them  Is 
evident — for, 

1.  It  can  hardly  be  supposed  that  those  who  re- 
semble such  children  are  entitled  to  membership,  he- 
cause  of  that  resemblance,  while  the  children  them- 
selves whom  they  resemble  are  excluded.  At  all 
events,  under  all  the  circumstances,  such  a  mode  of 
speaking,  would  be  peculiarly  liable  to  mislead,  and 
should  not  be  attributed  to  the  Saviour  without  suffi- 
cient reason. 

2.  The  Saviour's  treatment  of  these  children  im- 
plies a  recognition  of  their  title  to  membership  In  his 
kingdom.  He  was  not  only  exceedingly  displeased 
with  the  disciples  for  rebuking  those  that  brought 
them,  saying,  "Suffer  the  little  children  to  come,  and. 
forbid  them  not,"  but,  by  prayer  and  the  Imposition 
of  hands,  he  signrfied  to  the  bystanders,  that  these 
children,  though  some  of  them  Infants,  and  all  of 
them  probably  very  young,  were  yet  capable  of  re- 
ceiving, either  immediately  or  prospectively,  spiritual 
blessings.  And  not  only  so,  but  by  an  act  of  religious 
consecration,  he  hallowed  and  blessed  and  set  them 
apart  for  himself,  saying,  at  the  same  time,  of  such  is 
the  kingdom  of  heaven. 


32  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

3.  The  reason  assigned  by  our  Saviour  for  receiv- 
ing these  children  implies  a  recognition  of  membership, 
in  his  kingdom.  Why  must  they  be  allowed  to  come  ; 
why  must  the  parents  be  gratified  in  their  desire  that 
Jesus  would  consecrate  and  bless  them  ?  Because, 
says  he,  (for)  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  composed  of 
such  persons  as  these.  If  he  had  intended  simply  to 
say,  that  adult  persons  of  an  humble,  affectionate  and 
childlike  disposition,  were  to  be  considered  members 
of  his  kingdom,  in  such  a  declaration  we  should  have 
a  fact  affirmed,  but  it  would  not  be  a  reason  for  the 
reception  and  consecration  of  the  children.  If  the  re- 
semblance, implied  in  the  words  of  such,  were  merely 
a  resemblance  of  "  disposition  and  affection,  that,''^ 
says  Matthew  Henry,  "  might  have  served  as  a  rea- 
son why  doves  or  lambs  should  be  brought  to  him," 
it  certainly  is  not  a  reason  why  the  children  should 
be  blessed,  and  by  the  laying  on  of  hands  consecrated 
to  God. 

Finally,  we  think  that  the  Greek,  toiovtuv,  of  such, 
implies  both  the  persons  compared  and  those  to  whom 
they  are  compared.  The  English  reader  may  satisfy 
himself  by  reference  to  a  few  passages.  Mat.  18:  5, 
"  And  whoso  shall  receive  one  such  little  child  in  my 
name  receiveth  me."  Now  this  child,  as  appears 
from  the  connection  was  little  believer,  and  therefore 
most  certainly  is  included  with  those  to  whom  it  is 
compared.  Moreover,  St.  Luke  says,  in  the  parallel 
passage,  ''  Whosoever  shall  receive  this  child  in  my 
name  receiveth  me."  For  the  use  of  the  word 
TOiovTog  in  other  connections,  see  Mark  4  :  33,  "  And 


.'  - 


OUR    SAVIOUR  S    TREATMENT    OF    CHILDREN.         33 

with  many  such  parables  spake  he  the  word  unto 
them,"  i.  e.  whh  these  parables  and  many  that  are 
like  them.  John  4  :  23,  ^'  The  Father  seeketh  such 
to  worship  him,"  i.  e.  such  as  true  worshippers,  in- 
cluding of  course  the  true  worshippers  themselves. 
John  9 :  16,  "  How  can  a  man  that  is  a  sinner  do 
such  miracles,"  i.  e.  these  miracles  now  witnessed  and 
such  as  are  like  them.  In  several  other  instances  the 
word  is  used  in  the  same  manner,  nor  am  I  apprized 
of  any  opposing  usage.  It  seems  necessary,  there- 
fore, to  suppose  the  Saviour  to  have  recognised  these 
children,  thus  brought  to  him,  as  themselves  members 
of  his  kingdom. 

Now  from  Luke  18 :  15,  it  appears  that  these  chil- 
dren, thus  received  as  members  of  the  kingdom,  were 
some  of  them  at  least  infants.  It  is  evident  also  that 
these  infants  were  the  children  of  believing  parents, 
for  they  brought  them  to  Jesus  in  faith,  that  he  might 
bless  them.  Christ  then  says,  "  Suffer  the  little  chil- 
dren (for  the  original,  as  already  observed,  employs 
the  article)  to  come  unto  me,  and  declares  them 
members  of  his  kingdom."  From  this,  it  is  natural  to 
infer,  that  all  such  children,  in  other  words  all  the 
little  children  of  believing  parents,  being  consecrated 
to  Christ  by  faith,  and  in  the  way  of  his  appointment, 
are  to  be  considered  members  of  his  kingdom. 

But  this  conclusion  is  something  more  than  an  in- 
ference. While  the  words  of  such  manifestly  include 
the  children  thus  presented  to  Christ,  it  cannot,  of 
course,  exclude  other  children  of  similar  condition. 
ToiovTog  is  a  demonstrative  pronoun,  and  designates  a 


34  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

class.  How  far  this  class  extends,  whether  to  all 
children,  and  even  to  all  adults  who  in  humility  of 
disposition  resemble  them,  it  is  not  necessary  for  our 
present  purpose  to  decide.  It  evidently  extends — 
and  this  is  far  enough  for  the  argument — to  all  chil- 
dren of  the  same  age  arid  circumstances  as  the  chil- 
dren in  question,  i.  e.  to  all  the  infants  and  young 
children  of  believing  parents,  who  bring  their  offspring, 
in  faith,  to  Christ,  for  his  blessing — to  all  the  children 
of  parents,  to  whom  "  pertain,"  says  Mr.  Henry,  *'  the 
privileges  of  visible  church-membership,  as  among  the 
Jews  of  old.  The  promise  is  to  you  and  to  your  chil- 
dren,    1  will  be  a  God  to  them  and  to  thy  seed," 

Nor  is  it  any  objection  to  this  interpretation,  that 
we  must  all  '^  receive  the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  a 
little  child,"  in  order  to  admission.  For  how  did 
these  children  receive  it,  as  its  privileges  were  con- 
ferred upon  them  by  the  Saviour's  words  ?  Undoubt- 
edly, with  humility  and  trustful  affection,  without  self- 
seeking  or  ambition.  In  this  way  adults  must  receive 
it,  or  not  at  all. 

Similar  remarks  may  be  made  respecting  Mat.  18  : 
3,  and  parallel  passages:  "Except  ye  be  converted 
and  become  as  the  little  children,  ye  cannot  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  By  conversion,  in  this 
place,  we  are  not  to  understand,  spiritual  birth,  for  in 
that  respect  the  disciples  of  Christ  were  converted  al- 
ready, but  conversion  from  a  particular  state  of  mind, 
viz.  from  an  ambitious  desire  of  pre-eminence,  to  a 
childlike  humility.     In  this  respect,  it  was   essential 


OUR  saviour's  treatment  of  children.      35 

for  the  disciples  to  become  like  children,  in  order  to  a 
Worthy  membership  in  Christ's  kingdom. 

It  appears,  therefore,  from  the  foregoing  considera- 
tions, especially  from  the  usage  of  toiovtcijv,  of  such) 
what  is  also  evident  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  that, 
not  only  the  children  noticed  in  Mat.  19,  but  all  chil- 
dren of  similar  condition — in  other  words  all  the  little 
children  of  believing  parents,  when  consecrated  to 
Christ  by  faith,  and  in  the  way  of  his  appointment  are 
to  be  considered  members  of  his  kingdom.  And  if 
members  of  his  kingdom,  then  certainly  no  good  rea- 
son can  be  given,  why  they  should  not  be  members  of 
his  church,  which  is  the  only  visible  presentation  of 
his  kino^dom,  which  in  fact  is  his  kingdom. 

We  are  yet  to  inquire,  more  distinctly,  luhy  such 
children  are  enrolled  among  the  subjects  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven. 

1.  It  is  not  on  account  of  their  innate  goodness, 
for  this  supposition  would  not  only  contradict  the 
great  fact  of  the  fall  of  man  and  the  consequent  vitiated 
condition  of  human  nature,  so  abundantly  affirmed  in 
the  Scriptures,  but  also  the  teachings  of  Christ,  who 
speaks  of  children  as  lost,  even  in  those  very  passages 
which  assert  the  necessity  of  an  humble,  childlike 
spirit,  as  one  of  the  essential  qualifications  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  See  Mat.  18  :  1—14.  This  lit- 
tle child,  though  now,  as  it  appears,  a  little  believer,* 


*  N.  B.  The  children,  in  Mat.  19  and  parallel  passages,  seem  to 
have  been  infants,  brought  to  Christ  by  others  ;  those  in  Mat.  18  and 
parallel  passages,  young  believers,  accepted  on  their  own  account. 
This  distinction  will  assist  to  explain  the  passages. 


36  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP* 

is  distinctly  recognised  as  among  those  originally  lost 
ones,  who  stood  in  need  of  and  had  received  the  Sa- 
viour's saving  grace.  And  if  this  child,  ^'  if  one  of 
these  little  ones,^^  then  of  course  all  children  must  be 
considered  as  naturally  in  that  state,  which  demands 
the  intervention  of  Christ,  for  their  salvation,  and  not 
naturally,  and  of  their  own  right,*  members  of  his 
kingdom. 

But  if  the  privilege  actually  bestowed,  in  Mat.  19, 
upon  some  very  small  children,  was  not  bestowed  on 
account  of  their  innate  goodness,  it  must  have  been  on 
account  of  the  faith  of  those  who  offered  them. 

We  confess  that  Christ  did  not  baj)tize  these  chil- 
dren, for  he  never  baptized  any  one.  Nor  did  he  ad- 
mit them  to  the  church,  for  under  the  old  dispensation, 
being  Jews,  they  were  already  members,  and  the 
church  under  the  new  dispensation  was  not  yet  organ- 
ized. But  he  declared  them  members  of  his  kingdom, 
and  that  too  probably  on  account  of  the  faith  of  the 
parents  ;  and,  if  members  of  his  kingdom,  then  fit  sub- 
jects   of  cAwrcA-membership,    whenever    the    church 

*  To  avoid  any  misunderstanding,  the  writer  desires  to  state  explic- 
itly his  confident  hope  of  the  salvation  of  all  children  who  die  in  in- 
fancy. This  confidence  is  founded,  not  only  upon  the  goodness  of 
God,  but,  respecting  the  children  of  the  church,  upon  covenanted 
mercy,  and  the  recognition  of  such  children  by  Christ  as  members  of 
his  kingdom.  The  hope  of  salvation  for  all  children,  is  cherished  on 
the  ground,  that  grace  abounds  over  sin;  so  that  the  second  Adam, 
having  repaired,  by  redemption,  the  ruins  of  the  first,  has  made  the 
free  gift  available,  through  the  spirit,  to  the  justification  of  all  who 
neither  wilfully  reject  it,  nor  lose  its  benefits  by  voluntary  continuation 
in  sin.  The  salvation  of  all  children  is,  howevtr,  a  matter  of  inference 
more  thin  of  promise  ;  that  of  the  children  of  believers,  a  matter  of 
explicit  promise  as  well  as  inference. 


APOSTOLIC    COMMISSION.  37 


should  become  under  its  new  organization  the  visible 
presentation  of  his  kingdom. 

In  short,  we  understand  Christ  to  say,  that  children 
offered  to  him  in  faith,  by  believing  parents,  are  to  be 
recognised  as  his.  They  belong  to  his  kingdom,  and 
when  that  kino;dom  comes  to  have  a  church  orfaniza- 
tion,  they  will  rightfully  belong  to  his  church  ;  for 
what  is  the  church,  but  the  members  of  Christ's  king- 
dom organized  according  to  his  appointment.  And  if 
this  be  so,  then  the  children  of  believers  were  intend- 
ed by  Christ  to  be  members  of  his  church. 


Section  3.      The  great  Apostolic  Commission^  con- 
sidered in  reference  to  Infant  Church-membership. 

The  great  commission  is  announced  by  our  Saviour 
in  these  words :  "  All  power  is  given  unto  me  in 
heaven  and  in  earth.  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  (into)  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost: 
teaching  them  to  observe  all  things,  whatsoever  I  have 
commanded  you ;  and  lo  1  am  with  you  alway  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

This  commission,  considered  in  connection  with  the 
circumstances  under  which  it  was  given,  goes  to  con- 
firm the  doctrine  of  infant  church-membership,  not 
because  children  are  expressly  named  as  the  proper 
subjects  of  baptism,  but  because  they  are  not  express- 
ly excluded ;  for  how  could  a  Jew  always  accustomed 
to  infant  church-membership,  under  the  old  dispensa- 
4 


38  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

tion,  suspect,  without  authority,  its  impropriety  under 
the  new  ? 

But  let  us  examine  the  words  of  our  Saviour  more 
minutely.  Go,  says  he,  and  teach  all  nations.  It  is 
not  necessary  to  inform  the  biblical  student  that  the 
original,  here  translated  teach,  is  altogether  a  different 
word  from  that  translated  teaching  in  the  last  verse, 
nor  that  the  meaning  of  the  word  in  the  first  instance 
is  not  literally  to  teach  but  to  make  disciples.  *'  Go 
make  disciples  of  all  nations,  baptizing,  and  instruct- 
ing them."  As  soon  as  the  import  of  our  Saviour's 
words  was  fully  understood  as  extending  to  the  whole 
gentile  world,  the  apostles  must  have  supposed  them- 
selves commissioned  to  go  forth,  and  make  proselytes, 
baptizing  them  and  their  children,  and  building  them 
up  by  complete  instruction  in  the  most  holy  faith. 
For— 

1.  It  is  to  be  remembered  that  these  original 
teachers  were  all  Jews.  They  had  been  accustomed 
to  infant  church-membership,  by  the  invariable  usage 
of  their  church.  The  initiatory  ordinance  was  uni- 
formly administered  to  the  children,  not  on  account  of 
personal  faith,  but  of  parental  connection.  Nor  was 
it  unusual  for  them  to  witness  the  introduction  of 
gentile  proselytes  into  the  Jewish  church  ;  in  which 
case  the  infants  and  children  of  the  family  were  re- 
ceived by  the  same  introductory  rite.  Suppose  that 
the  apostles  had  been  sent  forth  into  the  gentile  world 
to  make  proselytes  to  the  Jewish  religion,  and  the 
Saviour  had  said,  "Go,  disciple  all  nations,  circum- 
cisino^,  and  instructing  them  in  all  the  commandments 


APOSTOLIC    COMMISSION  39 

and  ordinances  of  Jehovah,"  could  there  have  been  a 
question,  whether  children  were  to  be  received  with 
their  parents  ?  Certainly  not.  On  the  same  princi- 
ple, we  must  believe  that  baptism  was  administered, 
as  a  matter  of  course,  to  the  offspring  of  believers  in 
connection  with  themselves.  True,  according  to  their 
Jewish  notions,  we  might  expect  to  find  them  baptiz- 
ing none  but  males,  were  it  not  for  the  express  infor- 
mation that  this  new  initiatory  rite  was  extended  also 
to  the  other  sex.  Acts  8  :  12.  They  were  baptized 
both  men  and  women:'  Gal.  3 :  27,  28,  ''  For  as 
many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized  into  Christ,  have 
put  on  Christ.  There  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there 
is  neither  bond  nor  free,  there  is  neither  male  nor  fe- 
male, for  ye  are  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus." 

2.  This  view  of  the  manner  in  which  the  apostolic 
commission  must  have  been  at  first  understood  is  cor- 
roborated by  another  fact.  The  baptism  of  proselytes 
was  nothing  new  in  the  Jewish  church.  The  imme- 
diate descendants  of  Abraham  became  children  of  the 
covenant,  by  circumcision ;  but  it  was  required  of 
Gentiles,  that  they  should  be  also  ceremonially 
cleansed  by  baptism.  It  is  stated  as  a  historical  fact, 
and  probability  is  altogether  in  its  favor,  that  the  chil- 
dren of  these  proselytes  were  uniformly  baptized. 
Now,  under  these  circumstances,  it  is  morally  impossi- 
ble, that  any  Jew,  having  the  Saviour's  commission, 
could  have  hesitated  a  moment  as  to  the  propriety  of 
administering  baptism  to  the  little  children. 

But  here  it  will  be  inquired,  does  baptism  constitute 
those  who  regularly  receive  it,  members  of  the  chris- 
tian church  ?     For  it   must   be  shown   not  only  that 


40  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

children  are  proper  subjects  of  baptism,  but  also  that 
baptism  visibly  unites  its  orderly  recipients  to  the 
church. 

In  maintaining  the  affirmative  of  this  question,  two 
things  should  be  distinctly  premised  and  understood. 
First,  the  validity  of  a  general  rule  is  not  impaired 
but  rather  confirmed  by  a  few  extreme  cases  which 
may  be  adduced  as  exceptions  to  it.  Suppose  that 
under  some  extraordinary  circumstances  an  unbaptiz- 
ed  person  might  lawfully  be  admitted  to  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  be  recognised  as  a  member  of  the  church, 
it  will  not  follow  that  unbaptized  persons,  in  ordinary 
circumstances,  should  be  considered,  on  mere  profes- 
sion of  faith,  church-members.  Or,  suppose  that,  in 
certain  cases,  a  baptized  person,  upon  whom  it  may 
never  be  necessary  to  repeat  the  ordinance  in  order  to 
its  validity,  is  yet  not  a  member  of  the  church, — as 
where  a  person  has  been  excommunicated, — it  will 
not  follow  that  baptized  persons  are  not  generally  and 
properly  introduced  to  the  church  by  baptism.  A 
king  may  come  to  be  a  king  in  spite  of  the  irregularity 
of  his  coronation — or  one  may  lose  the  inheritance,  by 
personal  disqualifications,  to  which  a  lawful  conveyance 
entitles  him — but  this  does  not  destroy  the  validity  of 
deeds  in  general,  nor  lessen  the  importance  of  a  pub- 
lic investiture  in  order  to  the  full  enjoyment  of  royal 
prerogatives. 

Second.  When  it  is  affirmed  that  baptism  consti- 
tutes its  regular  recipients  church-members,  it  is  not 
intended  to  deny,  that  the  children  of  believers,  ac- 
cordinfr  to  the  doctrine  of  the   New-England  fathers, 


ORDINANCE    OF    INITIATION.  41 

are  in  some  sense  horn  church-members.  They  are 
indeed  members  by  designation,  but  not  members  by 
initiation.  They  are  born  in  the  covenant,  but  are. 
not  entitled  to  the  blessings  of  the  covenant,  except 
prospectively,  until  they  receive  the  sign  and  seal  of 
the  covenant.  The  engagement  has  been  made,  the 
writings  drawn,  but  the  instrument  would  not  be  valid, 
if  the  persons  authorised  to  act  in  the  case,  should  re- 
fuse to  sign  and  seal  it.  The  circumstance  of  chris- 
tian birth  may  give  them  a  right  to  admission,  and,  the 
intention  to  do  for  the  children  after  the  custom  of 
the  law,  may  secure  them  the  privileges  of  their 
birthright,  till  opportunity  for  visible  initiation  is  af- 
forded— but  if  all  suitable  opportunities  for  this  pur- 
pose should  be  voluntarily  neglected,  the  subjects  of 
such  negligence  must  lose  their  claim  for  covenant 
favors.  Wherefore,  it  is  said,  in  Gen.  17,  that  the 
child  who  is  not  circumcised,  at  the  appointed  time, 
though  born  in  the  covenant,  shall  be  cut  off  from  the 
privileges  of  his  birthright.  For  these  reasons,  cir- 
cumcision and  baptism  are  spoken  of  as  initiatory  or- 
dinances, as  acts  visibly  uniting  their  recipients, — the 
first  under  the  old  dispensation,  and  the  second  under 
the  new, — to  the  church.  They  are  acts  without 
which, — though  entitled  to  admission,  and,  prospec- 
tively, for  a  season,  to  covenant  blessings — they  are 
not  visibly  constituted  members.  Thus  the  president 
of  the  United  States  is  president  elect,  immediately 
upon  the  designation  of  the  people,  but  is  not  author- 
ised to  act  in  that  capacity  until  he  is  invested  with 
4* 


42  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

his    high    powers    by  the  ceremony  of  inauguration, 
and  the  oaths  of  office. 

These  things  being  premised,  the  question  now  re- 
turns, does  baptism  constitute  those  who  receive  it 
members  of  the  christian  church  ?     It  does.     For, 

1.  It  has  been  already  proved  that  circumcision 
was  the  introductory  ordinance  of  the  Jewish  church, 
and  that  baptism  under  the  new  dispensation  has 
taken  the  place  of  circumcision  under  the  old ;  from 
which  it  follows,  that  baptism  is  the  introductory  or- 
dinance to  the  christian  church. 

2.  Admission  hy  baptism  appears  to  have  been 
the  invariable  apostolic  custom.  The  commission 
was,  go  forth,  disciple  the  nations,  baptizing,  and  then 
instructing,  and  building  them  up  in  Christ.  The 
first  converts,  three  thousand  in  number,  joined  the 
church,  on  the  day  of  their  conversion,  by  baptism. 
And  ever  after,  new  converts,  both  Jews  and  prose- 
lytes, "  were  baptized  into  one  body^  Nor  is  there 
the  slightest  intimation  of  any  other  mode  of  admis- 
sion to  the  christian  church. 

3.  The  formula  of  baptism  itself  implies  that  bap- 
tism is  the  initiatory  ordinance.  We  are  to  baptize 
the  disciple  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  propriety  of  translating  the  original  words 
elg  TO  ovo{LU,  into  the  name,  instead  of,  in  the  name, 
has  been  fully  defended  by  Dr.  Dwight,  in  the  third 
volume  of  his  Theology,  and  by  many  judicious  com- 
mentators. Without  dwelling  upon  the  fact,  that 
**  ei;  is   never  used   in   the  New  Testament,  in   any 


ORDINANCE    OF    INITIATION.  43 

Other  instance  to  designate  any  thing  done  in  the 
name  or  by  the  authority  of  Christ,  but  that  in  the 
only  case,  where  in  the  name  of  Christ  is  joined  with 
the  verb  baptize,  Acts  2  :  38,  the  preposition  is  etti, 
instead  of  £/?,"  the  Enghsh  reader  may  satisfy  him- 
self, by  reference  to  a  few  corresponding  passages. 
1  Cor.  12:  13,  "For  by  one  spirit  we  are  all  bap- 
tized into  one  body."  Gal.  3:  27,  "As  many  of 
you  as  have  been  baptized  into  Christ  have  put  on 
Christ."  Rom.  6  :  34,  "  Know  ye  not  that  so  many 
of  us,  as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ  were  bap- 
tized into  his  death."  It  is  said  in  1  Cor.  10  :  2, 
That  the  fathers  of  the  Hebrew  church  were  baptized 
(f4)  "  into  Moses,"  i.  e.  into  the  religion  of  Moses  in 
the  cloud  and  in  the  sea.  "In  the  name,"  says  the 
learned  Whately,  "  is  a  manifest  mis-translation,  origi- 
nating, apparently,  with  the  Vulgate  Latin,  which  has 
'  m  nomine.     * 

Instead  of  in  the  name,  we  must  translate,  baptis- 
ing INTO  the  name,  etc.  Now  the  name  of  God,  as 
here  used,  is  but  a  Hebraism  for  God  himself. 
Baptism  into  his  name  then,  what  is  it  but  a  visible 
restoration  of  alienated  man  ? — a  solemn,  visible  intro- 
duction into  the  presence,  the  fellowship,  the  church 
of  God  ? 

RosenmuUer  has  some  remarks  upon  this  passage, 
which,  as  corroborative  of  these  views,  seem  worthy 
of  translation. 

By  the  original  word  rendered  teach  in  our  version, 
is  meant  "  to  make  a   disciple,  or  introduce  a  person 

*  Whately's  Kingdom  of  Christ,  page  56,  note. 


44  INFANT    CHUHCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

in  an  orderly  manner  into  the  christian  church.  The 
name  of  disciples  properly  belongs  not  only  to  those 
who  have  been  fully  instructed  and  confirmed*  but  to 
those  also  who  are  in  a  course  of  training  and  are  yet 
to  be  confirmed.  For  since  the  apostles  were  not 
ignorant  that  the  children  and  infants  of  proselytes 
from  other  nations  must  not  only  be  called  proselytes, 
and  be  circumcised,  but  also  baptized,  (as  Wetstenius 
has  abundantly  proved,)  it  could  not  have  entered 
their  minds,  that  children  and  infants  must  be  ex- 
punged from  the  catalogue  of  disciples,  or  be  denied 
baptism,  unless  such  persons  had  been  excepted  and 
excluded  by  the  express  words  of  Christ,  which  we  no 
ivhere  read. 

^'  The  ends  of  baptism  are  various.  But  according 
to  its  nature,  it  is  especially  a  mark  of  profession,  and 
an  introduction  into  the  church.  The  phrase  into  the 
name  of  the  Father  is  a  Hebraistic  pleonasm  for  into 
the  Father.  To  be  baptized  into  any  one,  is  to  come 
under  obligations  by  baptism,  to  his  worship  and  pro- 
fession of  religion  instituted  by  him.  Thus  Paul  de- 
nies that  any  one  was  baptized  into  his  name.  1  Cor. 
13  :  15,  i.  e.  had  entered  into  an  engagement  to  him, 
as  if  he  were  the  author  of  the  new  religion.  We  are 
therefore  baptized  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  i.  e. 
into  the  profession  and  worship  of  God,  who  revealed 
himself  in  the  Old  Testament ;  into  the  name  of  the 
Son,  as  the  true  Messiah,  who  appeared  in  human 
flesh,  and   by  his  miracles,  doctrine,  resurrection,  as- 

*  Congregational  confirmation  is  an  open  profession  of  faith. 


USAGE    AT    CORINTH.  45 

cension,  proved  himself  to  be  the  true  Messiah  ;  into 
the  name  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  makes  gracious  ap- 
plication of  spiritual  benefits  to  us.  Or  more  briefly, 
we  are  baptized  into  the  Father  as  the  author  of  the 
new  rellsjlon,  into  the  Son  as  the  Lord  of  the  new 
association,  Into  the  Spirit  as  its  guide  and  helper." 

It  appears  then,  from  the  comprehensive  nature  of 
the  apostolic  commission  ;  from  the  fact  that  the  initi- 
atory sacrament  was  extended  to  women,  but  was  not 
restricted  to  adults  ;  from  the  habits  of  thought  and 
customs  in  which  the  original  teachers  had  been  edu- 

O 

cated  :  from  the  use  of  baptism  as  introductory  to 
church-membership  ;  and  from  the  peculiar  and  solemn 
form'  of  words  by  which  we  are  visibly  received  as 
professors  of  Christ's  religion  ;  It  appears,  nay  it  is  a 
necessary  conclusion,  that  when  we  come  into  the 
church  ourselves,  we  ought  to  bring  our  children  with 
us,  and  give  them  up  in  faith  unto  him  who  "  leads 
his  flock  like  a  shepherd  gathering  the  lambs  in  hlg 
armsj  and  carrying  them  in  Ms  hosom%^ 


Section    4.     Infant    Church-mcmhership    recognised 
by  the  Ajpostle  Paul  and  the  Corinthians, 

The  doctrine  of  infant  church-membership  may  be 
deduced  from  1  Cor.  7  :  14,  "  For  the  unbelieving 
husband  is  sanctified  by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving 
wife  Is  sanctified  by  the  husband  ;  else  were  your  chil- 
dren unclean,  but  now  are  they  holy."  It  appears 
from  these   words   that  the   holiness  of  children,  thus 


46  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

conditioned,  was  an  acknowledged  fact  in  the  Corin- 
thian church.  This  acknowledged  holiness  of  the 
children  is  adduced  as  proof,  that  a  certain  degree  of 
sanctity  or  sacredness,  was  thrown  around  the  unbe- 
lieving parent,  in  consequence  of  his  or  her  connection 
with  a  believer.  And  this  latter  fact,  viz.  that  an 
idea  of  sacredness  was  associated  with  the  unbeliever, 
when  thus  conditioned,  is  a  reason  why  persons  thus 
united  in  marriage  should  not  separate,  on  the  ground 
that  one  has  become  a  Christian  and  the  other  not. 
But  all  the  reasoninor  is  based  on  the  acknowledcred 
fact  that  the  children  of  the  parents  in  question  are 
holy. 

To  avoid  the  conclusions  necessarily  deduced  from 
this  fact,  some  translate  the  word  s4V^«  and  a,xoL^ci^Toc^ 
legitimate  and  illegitimate.  But  how  is  it  possible  to 
twist  the  passage  into  such  an  interpretation.  For  if 
we  substitute  legitimate  and  illegitimate  for  holy  and 
unclean, — we  must,  in  order  to  be  consistent,  substi- 
tute legitimatized  for  sanctified.  Then  the  apostle 
will  reason  thus :  ^'  It  is  an  acknowledged  fact  that 
the  children  of  parents  one  of  whom  is  a  Christian 
and  the  other  not  are  legitimate.  This  proves  that 
the  believing  parent  legitimatizes  the  unbelieving 
parent — and  this  is  a  reason  why  they  should  not 
separate."  But  is  the  idea  of  one  parent  legitimatiz- 
ing the  other  parent  sense  or  nonsense  ? 

But  further,  what  could  the  apostle  mean  by  saying 
that  such  children  are  legitimate.  He  must  use  the 
word  either  in  a  civil  or  a  religious  sense.  Now  we 
know  that  in  a  civil  or  legal  sense  the  unbelief  of  the 


USAGE    AT    CORINTH.  47 

parent  did  not  affect  the  legitimacy  of  the  child.  He 
must  use  the  word  then  in  a  relig-ious  sense — but  re- 
ligious  legitimacy,  if  the  phrase  has  any  meaning, 
must  signify  that  the  child  is  the  rightful  heir  of  the 
parents'  christian  privileges — in  other  words,  that  the 
child  is  holy  in  the  sense  soon  to  be  explained. 

There  is  a  still  more  decisive  argument  against  the 
interpretation  in  question.  It  is  that  the  term  ay/ov, 
though  a  word  of  frequent  occurrence,  no  where 
else  means  legitimate.  I  have  consulted  Donnegan, 
Schleusner,  and  Wahl  as  edited  by  Robinson,  neither 
of  whom  give  any  such  meaning  to  the  word. 
Schleusner  seems  to  have  examined  it  with  great 
thoroughness,  and  though  he  finds  it  used  in  no  less 
than  ten  or  twelve  varieties  or  shades  of  meaning,  he 
has  adduced  no  passage  which  seems  capable  of  such 
an  interpretation,  but  in  almost  every  instance  ay/ov 
may  be  translated  holy  without  exposing  the  careful 
reader  to  mistake. 

These  considerations  appear  to  be  decisive  against 
such  an  unnatural  exegesis  of  the  passage.  We  are 
prepared  then  to  ask,  what  does  the  apostle  mean, 
when  he  says,  that  the  children  of  believers  are  holy 
and  the  children  of  unbelievers  are  unclean.  We 
have  only  to  look  at  those  words  as  often  used  in  the 
Bible,  in  order  to  obtain  their  meaning.  The  terms 
clean  and  unclean,  not  only  signify  good  and  bad,  but 
professors  and  non-professors,  persons  in  covenant 
with  God  and  persons  not  in  covenant.  The  mem- 
bers of  the  Jewish  church  were  called  holy,  though  it 
contained    many    wicked    men — and     all    the    world 


48  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

around  was  called  unclean,  though  it  contained  some 
true  worshippers  of  God.  The  Jews  were  called 
holy,  because  God  had  entered  into  covenant  with 
them  and  had  set  his  mark  upon  them  ; — their  chil- 
dren were  called  holy,  because  they  in  like  manner 
had  been  circumcised  and  introduced  into  the  church. 
When  the  apostle  addresses  this  language  to  the  Co- 
rinthians, he  must  mean  that  the  children  of  believers 
are  holy  in  a  church  sense — belonging  to  the  people 
of  God,  the  acknowledged  heirs  of  the  parental  cove- 
nant, entitled  to  the  initiatory  rite,  which  is  baptism, 
and  by  it  constituted  members  of  the  church.  It  is 
on  this  principle  that  we  administer  baptism  to  chil- 
dren, when  only  one  of  the  parents  is  a  professor.  It 
is  because  the  apostle  has  declared  such  children  to  be 
holy,  that  is,  holy  in  respect  to  church-membership, 
entitled  to  the  covenant  made  with  Abraham  and  his 
seed,  and  thus  to  be  considered  members  of  the 
church.  This  accords  with  the  interpretation  given 
to  the  words  vvv  de  ayia  eariv  (now  are  they  holy) 
by  Schleusner,  jam  vero  habentur  membra  ecclesiae 
Christianae,  but  now  are  they  members  of  the  chris- 
tian church. 


Section  5.     Additional  consider  aliens  affecting  the 
question  of  Infant   Church-membership, 

1.  It  appears  that  the  apostles  baptized  by  house- 
holds, just  as  the  Jews  circumcised  by  households.- 
Compare  the  directions  given  to  Abraham  in  the  17th 


ADDITIONAL    CONSIDERATIONS.  49 

of  Genesis,  with  the  baptism  of  Lydia  and  all  her 
household,  and  of  the  jailor  and  of  all  his  straight- 
way. 

2.  If  the  apostles  had  denied  church-membership 
to  the  infants  of  believers,  then  the  conversion  and 
baptism  of  a  Jewish  parent  would  have  been  attended, 
virtually,  with  the  excommunication  of  his  children. 
Under  the  old  dispensation  they  were  members  of  the 
church ;  they  had  been  initiated  by  circumcision ; 
they  were  the  children  of  covenant,  wearing  its  seal 
upon  them.  But  after  the  institution  of  baptism,  as 
the  initiatory  ordinance,  circumcision  was  discounte- 
nanced.  *'  Neither  circumcision  availeth  any  thing 
nor  uncircumcision."  In  a  short  time,  the  bloody 
rite  is  no  longer  received  aniong  believing  and  en- 
lightened Hebrews,  as  the  seal  of  God's  covenant  of 
grace.  The  Jewish  nation  has  ceased  to  be  the 
church.  When  the  converted  parent  makes  profes- 
sion of  his  faith  in  Christ,  he  renounces  all  confidence 
in  ancient  ordinances  and  ceremonies.  He  now  be- 
longs to  another  church,  "  for  the  old  has  vanished 
away."  Unless  his  children  are  entitled  to  church- 
membership  by  baptism,  they  now  cease  to  be  church- 
members  at  all.  The  parent,  instead  of  having  supe-  ■ 
rior  privileges,  as  was  promised  under  the  gospel,  is 
deprived  of  one  of  the  most  precious  that  he  formerly  | 
enjoyed.  God's  Israel  is  now  the  christian  church — 
the  Jewish  father  enters  it,  but  his  children  are  not 
permitted  to  come.  In  the  rejection  of  this  old  and 
cast  off  dispensation,  they  are  rejected,  and  must 
5 


50  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

henceforth  be  considered  as  "  ahens  from  the  com- 
monwealth of  Israel  and  strangers  to  the  covenant  of 
promise."  What  an  obstacle  such  a  rejection  of  the 
children  must  have  been  to  the  conversion  of  the 
Jews  ?  What  would  the  Judaizing^  teachers  have 
said  to  it  ?  Is  it  probable  that  the  whole  matter 
would  have  passed  off  without  one  word  of  contro- 
versy ? — that  we  should  hear  of  no  difficulties  or  dis- 
putes arising  from  such  a  radical  innovation  ?  But 
not  a  word  of  the  kind  is  recorded  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament. On  the  contrary,  the  apostles  re-uttered  the 
same  sentiment,  on  the  day  of  pentecost,  which  the 
prophets  and  ancient  saints  had  always  taught,  saying, 
"  The  promise  is  unto  you  and  to  your  children." 
We  must  infer,  therefore, — what  might  be  naturally 
supposed  from  the  nature  of  the  case, — that  the  gos- 
pel did  not  restrict  the  privileges  of  parents,  with  re- 
gard to  their  offspring,  but  that  the  church  in  receiving 
the  believer  received  his  children  also. 

Thus  it  appears  to  be  God's  good  pleasure  to  re- 
ceive under  the  broad  canopy  of  his  covenant,  not 
only  the  father  and  mother  professing  faith  in  Christ, 
but  all  the  members  of  their  family  over  whom  they 
have  a  parent's  control.  The  language  of  the  gospel 
is  like  that  addressed  to  Noah,  "  Come  thou  and  all 
thy  house  into  the  ark." 


REVIEW    OF    THE     CHURCH.  51 

Section  6.  Foregoing  Principles  illustrated  in  a 
General  Review  of  the  Constitution  and  History 
of  the   Church. 

Let  us  now,  for  the  sake  of  a  more  definite  under- 
standing of  some  of  the  principles  advanced,  take  a 
brief  review  of  the  constitution  and  history  of  the 
.church,  as  recorded  in  the  Scriptures. 

God  made  a  covenant  with  Abraham  430  years 
before  the  giving  of  the  law  at  Sinai.  This  covenant 
promised  great  and  peculiar  blessings  to  the  posterity 
of  Abraham,  on  account  of  the  father's  faith ;  per- 
haps we  should  say  rather  to  a  posterity  of  Abraham, 
from  generation  to  generation  forever.  The  pledge 
was  not  given  to  all  his  posterity,  for  while  the  pa- 
triarch had  many  children,  it  was  written  in  "  Isaac 
shall  thy  seed  be  called."  And  again,  respecting  the 
two  children  of  Isaac,  the  elder  having  sold  his  birth- 
right, it  is  written,  "Jacob  have  I  loved  and  Esau 
have  I  hated."  The  sons  of  Jacob,  however,  were 
all  heirs  of  the  promises  and  enjoyed  peculiar  bene- 
fits until  the  time  of  Christ.  Now  Christ  was  the 
crowning  gift  of  all  those  blessings  which  God  had 
covenanted  to  bestow.  When  the  Jewish  nation  re- 
jected Christ,  saying,  "  his  blood  be  on  us  and  on 
our  children,"  and  persisted  in  unbelief  after  repent- 
ance was  preached,  and  salvation  offered  to  them, 
they,  by  these  acts,  cut  themselves  off  from  the  fur- 
ther benefits  of  the  covenant ; — for  these  further  and 
more  spiritual  benefits   were  all  to   descend   to   them 


52  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

through  Christ.  But  they  having  thus  rejected  Christ, 
the  advantages  promised  through  him  descended  of 
course  to  the  posterity  or  rightful  heirs  of  Christ. 
But  who  are  the  posterity  of  Christ  ?  Or  what  does 
the  prophet  mean  when  he  says,  "  He  shall  see  his 
seed  ?  "  And  again,  "  Thou  shalt  break  forth  on  the 
right  hand  and  on  the  left,  and  thy  seed  shall  inherit 
the  gentiles."  By  the  seed  of  Christ,  we  understand 
his  spiritual  posterity,  that  is,  all  who  believe  in  him 
throughout  the  world,  according  to  another  part  of  the 
promise  made  to  Abraham,  saying,  "  In  thy  seed, 
i.  e.  Christ,  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be 
blessed."  It  is  in  this  sense  and  this  only,  as  the 
spiritual  seed  of  Christ,  that  we  who  now  believe  in 
Jesus,  are  the  children  of  Abraham,  and  the  heirs  of 
the  blessings  promised  in  the  patriarchal  covenant. 
Thus  the  descendants  of  Abraham,  in  the  line  of 
Isaac,  Jacob,  and  the  twelve  patriarchs,  constituted 
the  visible  church  on  earth,  down  to  the  rejection  of 
Christ.  They  were  the  good  olive-tree  planted  by 
God,  and  continually  watered  by  his  grace.  But 
when  they  had  rejected  Christ,  invoking  his  blood 
upon  their  heads,  and  persisting  in  iaipenitence  after 
the  gospel  overtures  had  been  made  to  them, — thus  in 
fact  renouncing  their  covenant, — they  were  forthwith 
rejected  of  God,  and  with  the  exception  of  a  small 
remnant,  were  virtually  excommunicated.  The  bad 
branches  of  this  tree,  or  the  unbelieving  Jews  were 
cut  off,  leaving  Christ  as  the  stock,  on  which  hence- 
forth all  the  remaining  branches  are  to  grow,  and  into 
which  all  believing  gentiles,  called  wild  olive  trees  by 


REVIEW    pF    THE    CHURCH.  53 

nature,  were,  or  are  to  be  engrafted,  and,  contrary  to 
what  we  witness  in  the  field,  are  to  partake  of  the 
nature  of  the  root  or  stock  and  become  fruitful 
branches  in  Christ.  When  the  fulness  of  the  gentiles 
shall  have  come  in — when  Christ  shall  be  acknowl- 
edged Lord  of  the  world, — and  the  nations  of  the 
earth  generally  become  members  of  his  church — then 
the  Jews  which  at  that  time  shall  remain  unbelieving 
are  to  be  converted,  and  these  olive-trees  called  good 
by  nature,  because  they  are  of  the  stock  of  Abraham, 
are  to  be  engrafted  once  more  into  their  own  olive- 
tree,  that  is,  with  the  gentiles,  into  Christ — and  so 
the  church,  still  retaining  its  identity,  will  remain 
united  under  one  head,  down  to  the  end  of  time. 
Thus  we  have  the  outlines  of  the  origin,  history  and 
consummation    of  the  church. 

From  the  first,  God  required  that  a  mark,  of  his 
own  appointment,  should  be  placed  upon  his  own  ac- 
knowledged people,  upon  all  who  were  or  were  to  be 
successively  his,  by  inheritance  from  generation  to  gen- 
eration forever.  This  mark  was  at  first  circumcision. 
But  after  the  rejection  of  the  unbelieving  Jews,  and 
the  adoption  of  the  believing  gentiles  in  their  place, 
this  mark  was  changed  from  circumcision  to  baptism, 
which  signifies  the  same  thing.  So  that  baptism  is 
to  be  applied  to  the  infants  of  believers,  according  to 
the  command  of  God,  that  his  mark  should  be  set 
upon  Abraham  and  his  heirs  forever,  and  all  such  in- 
fants, on  receiving  baptism,  become  lambs  of  the  same 
fold  with  the  parent  flock,  Infant  members  of  the  one 

great  church. 

6* 


CHAPTER     II. 

NATURE    AND    DEGPuEE    OF    INFANT    CHURCH-MEM- 
BERSHIP. 

Having  thus  shown  that  baptized  infants  are,  strict- 
ly speaking,  members  of  the  church,  it  is  next  in 
order  to  inquire  into  the  nature  and  degree  of  that 
church-membership. 

Section   1.     Peculiarity  of  this  Relation. 

Here  let  it  be  remembered,  what  has  been  already 
proved,  that  circumcision  and  baptism  are  the  only 
initiatory  rites  which  have  ever  existed  in  the  church. 
The  passover  under  the  old  dispensation,  and  the 
Lord's  supper  under  the  new,  were  appointed  not  as 
introductory  to  the  church,  but  wholly  for  other  pur- 
poses. There  is  but  one  way  of  coming  into  the 
christian  church,  and  that  is  by  haptism  into  the  name 
of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
This  is  the  only  rite  which  "  signifies  and  seals  our  en- 
grafting  into   Christ."     The  water  is  an  emblem  of 


PECULIARITY    OF    THE    RELATION.  55 

spiritual  cleansing,  and  a  pledge  of  acceptance  through 
faith  ;  and  the  baptismal  formula  is  intended  for  a  vis- 
ible restoration  to  divine  favor.  The  meaning  of  the 
ceremony  is  always  essentially  the  same.  It  is  per- 
formed in  the  same  manner  upon  all  adults  and  upon 
children,  and  implies  in  the  general  the  same  things. 
It  unites  the  recipients  of  it,  both  parents  and  chil- 
dren, visibly  to  Christ,  and  makes  them  members  of 
his  church.  If  Christians  are  not  made  church-mem- 
bers by  baptism — as  far  as  any  thing  appears  to  the 
contrary  in  the  New  Testament,  they  are  not  made 
church-members  at  all.  Unbaptized  adults  are  bap- 
tized indeed  on  profession  of  belief.  But  this  profes- 
sion is  never  the  introductive  act,  but  an  act  prepara- 
tory to  that  which  is  introductive,  viz.  baptism. 

It  is  freely  conceded,  that  according  to  our  con- 
gregational forms  at  the  present  day,  in  order  that  we 
be  received  as  members  in  full  of  this  or  that  particu- 
lar church,  we  must  publicly  covenant  with  God,  and 
also  with  the  particular  church  which  we  propose  to 
join.  But  our  covenant  with  God  is  nothing  more 
than  what  is  implied  by  baptism,  and  our  covenant 
with  a  particular  church,  besides  being  an  engagement 
"  to  walk  in  love  and  christian-fellowship  with  God's 
people,  generally  (which  engagement  is  made  virtual- 
ly by  baptism)  is  also  an  introduction  to  the  rites  and 
privileges,  not  to  say  peculiarities,  of  that  yarticular 
church.  Were  you  to  say,  I  believe  in  Christ  with 
all  my  heart,  and  then  to  receive  baptism,  you  might 
be  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  of  a  church  which  re- 
quired no   more,   and  thus,  as  all   must   allow,  be  a 


56  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

member  of  God's  church.  But  to  be  entitled  to  the 
peculiar  privileges  of  some  other  particular  church, 
you  must  covenant  to  walk  with  its  members  accord- 
ing to  certain  expressed  principles  of  agreement. 
Separating  then  what  is  absolutely  essential  from 
what  is  obviously  factitious,  it  is  evident,  that  baptism 
on  profession  of  belief  constitutes  the  person  who  re- 
ceives it  a  church-member,  just  as  under  the  Jewish 
dispensation  a  gentile  became  a  member  of  the  Jewish 
church,  by  professing  his  faith  in  the  Jewish  religion, 
and  receiving  the  rite  of  circumcision. 

Now  infants  are  admitted,  as  we  have  seen,  by  the 
same  door,  but  not  exactly  on  the  same  principle. 
They  come  in  with  the  parents,  as  Isaac  did  with 
Abraham,  on  account  of  the  parents'  belief.  The 
parents  covenant  for  them.  They  are  the  children's 
sponsors  or  endorsers.  And  upon  the  parents  giving 
their  names  as  surety  for  the  children,  which  they  do, 
virtually,  on  presenting  them  for  baptism,  the  child  is 
received,  not  on  account  of  its  own  goodness,  but  be- 
cause it  is  the  will  of  the  good  Shepherd  to  gather 
the  lambs  into  the  same  fold  with  the  parent  flock, 
and  set  his  mark  alike  upon  them  all.  Baptized  chil- 
dren then  are  in  the  same  enclosures  with  the  parents 
and  are  equally  members  of  the  church  long  before 
they  make  any  personal  profession  of  faith.  Properly 
speaking,  the  question  can  never  come  up,  whether 
they  shall  join  the  church  ?  They  belong  already, 
and  a  profession  of  religion  with  them  is  simply  their 
own  most  hearty  acknowledgment  of  this  fact,  and  of 
the  obligations  it  implies.     Having  arrived   at  a  suita- 


PECULIARITY    OF    THE    RELATION.  57 

ble  age,  and  having  sufficient  religious  knowledge  to 
act  understandingly,  if  they  now  give  evidence  of  per- 
sonal faith,  they  should  be  invited  to  ratify  the  doings 
of  their  parents  by  an  open  profession.  A  public  ac- 
knowledgment of  Christ,  under  these  circumstances, 
entitles  them  to  participate  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's-supper,  and  to  be  considered  members  of  the 
church  in  full  communion.  If  they  refuse,  through 
conscious  want  of  the  requisite  qualifications — or  if, 
applying  for  the  privileges  of  full  communion,  they 
should  be  rejected,  on  account  of  manifest  want  of 
faith,  they  would  not  be  immediately  un-churched  by 
this  refusal  or  rejection,  but  should  rather  be  looked 
upon  as  members  walking  in  darkness  and  in  violation 
of  baptismal  vows.  They  are  still  members,  they  can 
never  cease  to  be  members  except  by  actual  or  vir- 
tual excommunication. 

Some  minds  may  be  so  fully  possessed  with  the 
idea,  that  joining  the  church  necessarily  admits  the 
individual  to  all  the  privileges  of  the  church,  as  to 
find  it  difficult  to  distinguish  between  real  membership 
and  membership  in  full  communion.  But  are  there 
not  sometimes  infant  kings,  who  are  not  as  yet  invest- 
ed with  all  royal  prerogatives  ? — real  kings,  but  not  in 
complete  standing  ?  In  the  same  orchard  there  is 
often  ripe  and  green  fruit  upon  the  same  branches — 
both  are  fruit,  though  the  latter  may  never  come  to 
maturity.  In  most  institutions  of  learning,  we  have 
several  classes,  and  exclusive  privileges  for  advanced 
students.  So  in  the  Saviour's  school.  His  youngest 
pupils  are   truly  members,  though  they  have  not  yet 


58  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

"attained  to  the  stature/'   nor  to  all   the   privileges 
"  of  perfect  ones  in  Christ." 


Section  2.      Children  of  the   Church  subject    to  its 

supervision. 

To  what  extent  are  baptized  children  properly  sub- 
ject to  the  watch  and  discipline  of  the  church  ?  This 
is  a  delicate  and  important  question.  It  may,  how- 
ever, be  intelligibly  answered.  Being  church-mem- 
bers, they  are  to  be  treated  in  all  respects  like  other 
church-members,  so  far  and  only  so  far  as  the  pecu- 
liar circumstances  of  their  age  and  condition  will  al- 
low. This  should  be  remembered  as  the  great  and 
guiding  principle  in  all  that  is  to  follow. 

The  church  then  is  to  watch  over  its  children  as 
faithfully  as  over  its  adult  members.  The  baptized 
children  are  the  peculiar  objects  of  its  hopes,  its  in- 
structions, and  its  prayers.  When  such  children  fall 
into  open  sin,  the  church  should  mourn  over,  pray  for, 
and  seek  to  reclaim  them. 

In  doing  this  they  must  exercise  great  gentleness 
and  discretion.  Any  thing  like  espionage,  or  officious 
intermeddling,  or  attempts  at  undue  restraint  in  things 
unessential,  should  be  scrupulously  avoided.  The 
young  have  rights  and  liberties  as  well  as  the  old. 
When  it  is  said,  that  they  are  in  some  sense  the  sub- 
jects of  discipline  in  the  church,  it  is  intended  rather 
that  they  are  entitled  to  the  affectionate  supervision 
of  adult  members  in  full  communion. 


SUPERVISION    AND    DISCIPLINE.  59 

In  cases   of  unchristian  conduct, — as  when  a  bap- 
tized  child  neglects    public  worship,  or  falls   into  a 
habit  of  using   profane  and   indecorous   language,  or 
becomes  a   lounger   about   taverns,  or  exposes  himself 
to  the  suspicion  of  any  other  immorality — it  may  be 
expedient   to   approa'ch   the  child,    generally,   in  the 
first  instance,  through   its  believing  parents.     If  such 
parents  are  really  Christians  they  will    do   all  in  their 
power,  when    properly   informed   of  their    children's 
faults,  to  bring  them  to  repentance.     If  they  fail  and 
can  do    no   more,   let   them  ask   the   prayers  of  the 
church,  or  if  the  church  is  numerous,  and  the  offence 
is  not  of  a  public  nature,  let   them  open   the  anguish 
of  their  spirit   to   a  few   select  members,  obtain  their 
prayers,  and  take  their  advice.     Perhaps  at  this  stage, 
it  may  be  expedient  for   the  pastor,  or  some  one  or 
more  of  the  brethren,  at  the  request  of  the  parents,  or 
on  their   own  responsibility  where  the  parents  neglect 
their  duty,  to  confer  with  the  offending  child  and  seek 
by  every  christian  motive,  and  especially  by  his  cove- 
nant relation  to   God,  to  bring  him  to  repentance.     If 
they  succeed,  then   this  faithful   but  kind  supervision 
redounds  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  proves  of  incalcula- 
ble advantage   to   the  repenting  child.     The  ends  of 
discipline  are  answered   by  this  gently  restraining,  re- 
forming, and  even  through  grace,  converting  influence 
of  the  church. 

But  if  no  good  impression  can  be  made  upon  some 
wayward  youth  ;  if,  having  arrived  at  an  age  capable 
of  actino-  for  himself,  he  commits  and  continues  in 
open  and  flagrant  sins,  pursuing  a  course  of  conduct 


60  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

which  amounts  to  a  renunciation  of  church-member- 
ship, and  this  too  after  suitable  means  have  been  used 
for  his  recovery,  and  little  or  no  hope  of  amendment 
remains,  there  could  be  no  impropriety  in  removing 
him  from  the  church. 

But  this  is  a  point  which  requires  the  exercise  of 
sound  discretion.  Some  lawful  things  the  apostle 
teaches  are  inexpedient.  Perhaps,  on  account  of  the 
hardness  of  men's  hearts,  as  society  is  now  constituted, 
it  might  be  wiser,  if  any,  once  lambs  of  the  fold, 
should  fall  into  what  seems  irreclaimable  sin,  and  thus 
renounce  their  baptismal  covenant,  silently,  and  by  in- 
formal consent  to  consider  and  treat  them  as  aliens 
from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  rather  than  separate 
them  from  the  church  by  any  direct  excommunicating 
act.  The  ends  of  discipline  are  the  reformation  of 
offenders,  the  honor  of  the  church,  and  the  protection 
of  those  who  ^' think  they  stand."  Possibly  these 
ends  may  be  quite  as  well  obtained, — in  the  case  of 
young  persons,  members  of  the  church  by  baptism, 
hut  not  in  full  communion,  and  therefore  not  looked 
upon,  by  those  without,  as  examples  of  Christianity — 
by  silent  withdrawal,  as  by  public  reprehension. 

One  thing  seems  certain,  there  is  no  necessity  for 
hasty  exclusions.  We  may  wait  for  indications  of  re- 
pentance, while  by  prayer  and  all  judicious  means  we 
seek  to  secure  it,  one  year  or  ten  or  even  under  some 
circumstances,  till  the  individual  is  excommunicated 
by  death.  In  the  mean  time  such  persons  should 
be  regarded,  not  as  heathen  and  publicans,  but  as 
wanderers  from  the  good  Shepherd's  fold.     They  are 


SUPERVISION    AND    DISCIPLINE.  61 

the  prodigal  sons  of  the  church,  for  whom  unwearied 
intercessions  should  be  made,  and  to  whom  messages 
of  mercy  should  be  often  sent,  and  of  whose  return 
strong  hopes  should  be  cherished,  until  we  see  them 
standing  in  the  church,  and  saying,  "  I  have  sinned." 

Moreover,  if  children  were  rightly  educated  as 
members  of  the  church,  it  is  believed  that  cases  re- 
quiring severe  discipline  would  be  as  unfrequent  as 
they  now  are  among  adults. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  there  should  be  no  such  with- 
drawal, from  any  person  who  sustains  a  good  charac- 
ter, and  manifests  a  serious  regard  for  the  obligations 
of  religion.  The  reason  is  obvious,  and  may  be  given 
in  the  words  of  Pres.  Edwards,  in  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion, "Why  these  children  that  were  born  in  the 
covenant  are  not  cast  out,  when  in  adult  age  they 
make  no  profession  ? "  "  They  are  not  cast  out," 
says  he,  "  because  it  is  a  matter  held  in  suspense, 
whether  they  do  cordially  consent  to  the  covenant  or 
not ;  or  whether  their  making  no  profession  does  not 
arise  from  some  other  cause  ;  and  none  are  to  be  ex- 
communicated without  some  positive  evidence  against 
them." 

Some  of  the  foregoing  remarks  are  predicated  on 
the  supposition  that  parents  will  earnestly  endeavor 
to  bring  up  their  children  "  in  the  nurture  and  admo- 
nition of  the  Lord,"  and  will  rejoice  to  avail  them- 
selves of  all  the  good  influences  of  the  church  and  of 
all  needed  aid  of  the   pastor   and   brethren,  to  secure 

the   object.     But  what  shall  be  done  in   case  parents 
6 


62  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

should  wilfally  neglect  these  baptismal  duties,  and 
connive  at  the  irreliglon  of  their  children,  or  allow 
them  to  go  to  destruction,  only  saying  with  Eli,  "  nay 
my  sons,  for  it  is  no  good  report  that  I  hear  ?  " 

In  answer  to  this  question,  it  may  be  observed,  that 
parents  can  scarcely  commit  a  greater  sin  than,  in 
contempt  of  God's  holy  covenant  and  their  own 
solemn  vows,  to  allow  their  children  in  immoral  prac- 
tices, or  to  grow  up  in  ignorance  of  duty  and  truth. 
For  such  an  offence  church-members  should  be  dealt 
with  according  to  the  general  principles  of  church 
discipline,  which  seek  the  repentance  and  reformation 
of  those  who  have  gone  out  of  the  way.  But  beyond 
this,  the  church  have  a  duty  also  towards  the  baptized 
children  of  such  untoward  professors  ;  it  is  by  kind- 
ness, by  expostulation,  and  by  all  the  powerful  mo- 
tives of  the  gcspel,  if  possible  to  reclaim  and  save 
them.  All  baptized  children  are  committed  to  the 
sacred  guardianship  of  the  church.  They  are  given 
by  this  body  or  rather  by  God  himself,  more  imme- 
diately in  trust,  to  parents.  But  if  parents  neglect 
their  duty,  the  church  itself  is  under  obligations  to 
perform  it. 

As  a  guiding  principle  on  this  whole  subject  let  the 
church  never  lose  sight  of  its  children,  nor  cease  to 
consider  them  candidates  for  full  communion,  nor  fail, 
by  prayer,  watchfulness,  instruction,  and  other  appro- 
priate means,  as  far  as  they  have  power,  to  prepare 
them  for  the  Lord's  supper.  The  duties  enjoined 
may  be  performed  by  parents,  pastors,  or  individual 
members,  or  by  the  body  in   its   associated   character. 


SUPERVISION    AND    DISCIPLINE.  63 

Only  let  the  person  or  persons  more  immediately  re- 
sponsible see  that  they  are  not  neglected.  Nothing 
can  discharore  the  adult  members  from  these  oblio;a- 
tions,  but  the  death  or  excommunication  of  the  chil- 
dren, until  they  make  profession  of  their  faith,  or 
are  transferred  in  an  orderly  manner  to  another 
church. 

If  the  child  has  occasion  to  leave  the  parental  roof, 
and  fix  his  residence  in  some  other  city  or  town,  it 
may  not  be  necessary  to  give  him  a  letter  of  dismis- 
sion and  recommendation,  as  in  the  case  of  adults,  but 
it  is  important  that  he  should  carry  with  him  testimo- 
nials of  character  and  church-membership,  and  be 
regularly  introduced  to  the  pastor  and  brethren  of  the 
church  with  >^hom  he  is  intending  to  worship.  It 
then  becomes  their  duty,  according  to  the  principles 
of  fellowship  adopted  by  congregational  churches,  to 
love,  watch  over,  and  cherish  him  as  a  lamb  of  their 
own  fold.  Thus  when  a  young  person  removes  to 
one  of  our  large  cities,  instead  of  being  exposed  to  all 
its  temptations,  as  an  irresponsible  stranger,  who,  un- 
known and  unwarned,  will  almost  necessarily  make 
shipwreck  of  faith  and  character — he  is  brought  Imme- 
diately under  the  restraining  Influences  of  christian  so- 
ciety, and  into  the  enjoyment  of  all  the  means  of 
grace.  He  does  not  pass  out  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
adult  members  of  the  church  in  which  he  was  born. 
They  are  able  to  make  inquiries  and  obtain  informa- 
tion at  any  time  respecting  him,  while  they  among 
whom  providence  has  cast  his  lot  will  feel  themselves 
authorised   and   required   to  guard   the   purity   of  his 


64  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

morals,  seek  his  temporal  happiness   and  highest  eter- 
nal good. 

If  at  any  time  a  baptized  person  proposes  himself 
for  public  profession,  in  some  other  church  than  that 
to  which  he  properly  belongs,  testimonials  of  charac- 
ter, and  a  certificate  of  church  standing  should  be  re- 
quired as  always  indispensable  to  an  orderly  reception. 
Thus  in  all  cases,  the  children  of  the  church  are  to  be 
kept  under  its  sanctifying  influences  and  supervision. 


Section  3.     Other  Privileges  of  Baptized  Children. 

There  are  peculiar  privileges  which  the  Great 
Head  of  the  church  has  been  pleased  to  bestow 
upon  the  children  of  the  covenant,  as  members  of  his 
church. 

They  are  not  only  entitled  to  a  christian  education, 
to  the  love,  guardianship  and  prayers  of  God's  people, 
but  they  are  brought  by  their  baptism  into  a  most  en- 
deared and  sacred  relation  to  the  Father.  They  be- 
long, as  we  have  already  shown,  to  Christ's  own  fold. 
The  broad  firmament  of  his  love  arches  over  and 
bends  around  them.  God  has  entered  into  an  en- 
gagement with  the  parents  to  be  their  God  and  the 
God  of  their  baptized  children.  He  has  set  his  own 
tolcen — the  badge  of  discipleship  upon  them.  He 
has  made  them  recipients  of  that  ordinance  which,  in 
the  language  of  the  Catechism,  "  doth  signify  and 
seal  our  engrafting  into  Christ,  and  partaking  of  the 
benefits  of  the  covenant  of  grace."     He  promises  to 


PRIVILEGES    OF    BAPTISED    CHILDREN.  65 

hless  the  children — to  bless  in  a  special  manner  faith- 
ful and  earnest  endeavors  for  their  eternal  good.  To 
be  sure,  he  does  not  promise  their  salvation,  uncondi- 
tionally. But  he  does  promise  to  be  a  God  of  bles- 
sings to  the  baptized.  The  thoughtless  youth  may 
never  know  till  he  sees  all  in  the  light  of  eternity, 
how  much  restraining  and  special  grace,  and  how 
many  temporal  mercies,  have  been  bestowed  upon 
him,  because  he  is  constituted  by  baptism  a  child  of 
the  covenant  which  God  has  made  with  his  people,  to 
be  a  God  to  them  and  to  their  seed.  By  placing  his 
marli:  upon  such  children,  he  has  designated  them  for 
his.  Inviting  all  men  to  come  to  him,  by  repentance, 
he  calls  upon  the  baptized  especially,  saying,  "  My 
son  give  me  thy  heart."  It  is  as  if  he  had  said,  ''On 
account  of  my  covenant  with  your  father  and  mother, 
I  have  received,  consecrated,  marked,  and  set  you 
apart,  to  be  educated  as,  and  to  he  one  of  my  disci- 
ples, '  Ye  have  not  chosen  me,  but  1  have  chosen 
you.'  I  am  '  beforehand  with  you  ' — I  have  convey- 
ed to  you  a  sure  title  to  a  heavenly  inheritance.  I 
have  set  my  own  hand  and  my  own  seal  to  the  deed. 
Your  parents  have  subscribed,  for  you,  to  all  the  re- 
quisite conditions.  Had  you  been  taken  away  in  in- 
fancy, you  would  have  been  received  to  inherit  the 
promises.  But  you  have  lived  now  to  an  age  capa- 
ble of  acting  for  yourself — the  covenant  will  be  null 
and  void  at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  unless  you 
acknowledge  it  as  your  own.  You  must  subscribe  to 
the  conditions  for  yourself — those  conditions  are  a 
6* 


66  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

personal  belief  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ — you  have 
only  to  give  in  your  name,  by  the  exercise  of  faith, 
and  the  covenant  shall  never  be  disannulled."  Surely 
then  baptized  children  derive  great  and  precious  privi- 
leges from  their  church-membership — nor  can  they 
renounce  them,  by  continuing  in  sin  and  unbelief  with- 
out a  corresponding  increase  of  guilt  and  danger. 
The  King  of  kings  has  taken  them  into  his  family — 
he  adopts  them,  conditionally,  as  his  children,  edu- 
cates them  with  his  children,  intending  that  when 
they  arrive  at  a  suitable  age,  if  they  are  found  to  pos- 
sess appropriate  qualities,  they  themselves  shall  be  the 
princes  and  nobles  of  his  royal  house. 

They  can  indeed  despise  and  renounce  their  adop- 
tion if  they  will.  Baptism  is  not  necessarily  a  saving 
ordinance.  "  The  sacraments  become  effectual  means 
of  salvation,  not  from  any  virtue  in  them,  or  in  him 
that  doth  administer  them,  but  only  by  the  blessing 
of  Christ  and  the  working  of  the  Spirit  in  them  who 
by  faith  receive  them."  If  that  blessing  is  rejected 
and  that  spirit  resisted,  baptism  may  only  serve  to 
ao-ffravate  the  condemnation  of  a  ruined  soul.  So  on 
the  other  hand,  the  unbaptized  may  be  adopted  on 
profession  of  faith,  and  take  the  places  of  those  chil- 
dren of  the  covenant  who  despise  their  birthright. 
But  after  all,  the  difference  between  the  two  classes, 
in  respect  to  privilege,  is  incomparably  great.  It  is 
like  that  which  existed,  in  the  days  of  Moses  and 
David,  between  the  chosen  people,  and  all  other  na- 
tions of  the  world.  The  baptized  have  been  received 
as  members  of  the  kingdom, — to   be  educated  in  its 


RESTRICTIONS    UPON    PRIVILEGES.  67 

institutions,  and  fitted  for  its  services, — though  liable 
on  account  of  unbelief  to  be  thrust  out  of  it.  The 
unbaptized  are  not  members  of  the  kingdom,  though 
they  may  be  admitted  by  the  exercise  of  saving  faith. 
Thus  our  Saviour  said  and  his  words  should  ever  ring 
in  the  ears  of  the  church  as  an  awful  warning  to  all, 
"  Many  shall  come  from  the  east  and  the  west  and 
the  north  and  the  south,  and  sit  down  with  Abraham, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  but  the  chil- 
dren of  the  kingdom  shall  be  thrust  out."  This 
threatening  of  what  may  be  done,  in  case  of  continued 
unbelief  and  sin,  does  not  however  destroy  existing 
relations,  nor  diminish  aught  of  the  high  privileges  of 
sonship,  nor  prevent  the  children  of  the  church  from 
growing  up  under  the  wing  of  Jehovah's  covenant 
protection. 


Section  4.     Restrictions  upon  Privileges, 

Baptized  non-professors,  though  members  of  the 
church,  are  not  however  entitled  to  full  communion, 
nor  to  the  rights  of  suffrage  in  the  church,  nor  to  bap- 
tism for  their  children.  These  positions  will  be  con- 
sidered in  their  order. 

I.  Baptized  persons  are  not  entitled  without  per- 
sonal profession  to  the  privileges  of  full  communion. 
They  have  neither  the  right  nor  the  qualifications  to 
participate  with  their  parents  in  the  supper  of  the 
Lord.  This  is  a  restriction  upon  the  privileges  of  cer- 
tain church-members,  but  does   not   annul,  nor  impair 


68  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

their  church-membership.  "There  are,"  indeed, 
"  many  members  in  one  body,  and  all  have  not  the 
same  office."  Pastors  are  church-members,  but  all 
church-members  are  not  pastors.  Deacons  are  church- 
members,  but  all  church-members  are  not  deacons. 
Females  are  church-members,  but  they  are  not  in- 
vested with  the  powers  of  public  speech  and  suffi-age. 
So  baptized  children  are  church-members,  but  they 
are  not  entitled,  without  acknowledging  their  baptism 
by  a  personal  profession  of  faith,  to  the  privileges  of 
full  communion. 

The  reason  of  this  distinction  between  baptism  on  a 
parent's  account,  and  the  reception  of  the  eucharist  in 
the  same  way,  is  obvious.  Baptism  is  administered 
to  the  child,  without  the  necessity  of  his  own  consent, 
and  wholly  upon  the  faith  of  his  sponsors.  The  babe 
receives  the  ordinance  perhaps  in  unconscious  slum- 
ber— and  young  children,  generally,  without  any  intel- 
ligent sense  of  responsibility.  It  is  something  done 
for  them,  in  which  they  are  passive  recipients,  and 
for  which  their  personal  consent  is  never  required  and 
cannot  be  obtained.  But  partaking  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per is  a  personal  act — and  cannot  worthily  be  at- 
tempted without  personal  qualifications. 

First,  there  must  be  the  physical  power,  to  eat  the 
broken  bread  and  drink  the  Saviour's  cup,  which 
power  the  baptized  babe  does  not  possess. 

Next,  there  must  be  an  intellectual  ability  for  self- 
examination,  "Let  a  man  examine  himself,  and  so  let 
him  eat  of  that  bread  and  drink  of  that  cup,"  which 
ability  is  never  found  in  infant  years. 


RESTRICTIONS    UPON    PRIVILEGES.  69 

Finally,  there  must  be  a  spiritual  ability  rightly  to 
discern  the  Lord's  body,  in  other  words  a  renewed 
heart.  It  is  required  by  the  very  nature  of  the  sacra- 
ment, that  children,  in  order  to  a  participation  in  it, 
should  give  evidence  of  saving  faith.  Nor  is  early 
piety  of  itself  alone  a  sufficient  qualification  for  the  or- 
dinance unless  the  child  is  of  age  and  capacity  to  act 
understandingly  in  the  business.  He  must  partake  of 
the  Lord's  supper  with  an  intelligent  remembrance  of 
Christ,  with  some  good  reasons  for  trusting  that  he 
does  not  eat  and  drink  unworthily,  with  a  spiritual 
appreciation  of  covenant  blessings  and  the  reception 
of  them  by  faith.  Infants  and  very  young  children 
are  excluded  from  the  Lord's  table,  by  the  very  na- 
ture of  the  ordinance,  nor  can  they  be  welcomed, 
until  they  possess  both  requisite  knowledge  and 
faith. 

Some  of  these  remarks  will  apply  with  equal 
strength  to  baptized  adults.  No  one  may  come  un- 
worthily, nor  without  spiritual  discernment — in  other 
words  without  true  godliness  at  heart. 

As  soon  as  they  possess  these  qualifications,  whether 
children  or  men,  they  will  be  disposed  to  manifest 
them,  by  a  personal  acknowledgment  of  their  bap- 
tismal obligations,  and  an  orderly  profession  of  their 
faith  in  Christ.  From  this  time  forth,  such  persons, 
''  walking  worthy  of  their  vocation,"  are  not  only 
members,  as  before,  but  members  in  full  communion, 
and  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  of  other  professors. 

In  opposition  to  such  views  as  these,  it  is  sometimes 
said,  that  as  Jewish  children  partook  of  the  passover 


70  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

without  a  personal  profession,  and  on  the  ground  of 
infant  church-membershipj  so  on  the  same  principle 
the  children  of  christian  parents  ought  to  partake  of 
the  Lord's  supper. 

1.  We  answer,  that  a  deojree  of  intellio-ence  and 
faith  which  was  sufficient  for  a  participation  in  an  or- 
dinance, instituted  to  commemorate  the  deliverance 
from  Egypt,  may  not  be  sufficient  to  qualify  a  person 
for  the  far  more  spiritual  ordinance  of  the  Lord's 
supper. 

2.  It  may  be  difficult  to  ascertain,  at  what  age, 
and  exactly  on  what  conditions,  children  were  admit- 
ted to  the  passover — but  the  terms  of  admission  to  the 
Lord's  table  are  too  explicit  to  be  misunderstood. 
Among  these  are  preparatory  self-examination,  spirit- 
ual worthiness  and  discernment.  Wherever  these 
qualifications  have  been  properly  made  manifest,  we 
may  welcome  the  persons  possessing  them,  but  no 
others,  to  all  the  privileges  of  full  communion. 

IL  Nor  ought  baptized  children,  through  adults, 
while  they  continue  non-professors,  to  exercise  equal 
authority  in  church  affairs  with  professors  ;  because 
they  have  never  performed  the  conditions  requisite  to 
such  a  privilege.  Thus  a  person  may  be  a  citizen  of 
this  commonwealth,  but  he  should  not  enjoy  the  right 
of  suffiage,  till  he  has  qualified  himself  in  the  legally 
appointed  way.  The  qualifications  necessary  to  the 
enjoyment  of  the  church  rights  in  question,  are  of 
course  no  less  than  those  which  are  requisite  to  com- 
munion at  the  table,  viz.  a  regular  profession  of  per- 
sonal faith.     For  why  should   any  control   the  affairs 


RESTRICTIONS    UPON    PRIVILEGES.  71 

of  the  church  who  give  no  indication  that  they  are 
personally  interested  in  the  great  objects  for  which 
the  church  was  established  ? 

III.  There  is  still  another  restriction  to  the  privi- 
leges of  baptized  non-professors.  They  are  not  enti- 
tled to  the  baptism  of  their  children.  The  reason 
why  baptized  persons  of  sober  life  are  not  cut  off 
from  the  church,  when  in  adult  age  they  make  no  pro- 
fession, has  been  stated  in  the  words  of  Edwards. 
Nor  can  any  injury  result  from  permitting  them  to 
sustain  their  baptismal  relation  to  the  church,  so  long 
as  they  maintain  a  serious  deportment,  and  do  not  re- 
nounce their  early  baptism  by  open  breach  of  cove- 
nant or  sin  which  corresponds  thereto.  For  though 
church-members  on  their  parents  account,  they  can- 
not perpetuate  irreligion  in  the  church,  by  the  intro- 
duction of  their  children,  through  baptism,  until  they 
have  first  made  acknowledgment  of  their  own  baptism 
in  the  appointed  way  ;  in  other  words,  until  by  a 
credible  profession  of  faith,  they  solemnly  avouch  the 
God  of  their  fathers,  the  Being  into  whose  triune 
NAME  they  are  baptized,  to  be  their  own  God  ;  thus 
standing  forth  like  Joshua  and  saying,  "  As  for  me 
and  my  house,  we  will  serve  the  Lord." 

The  affirmation  just  made  deserves  the  most  careful 
consideration.  It  is  indeed  one  of  the  most  important 
points  in  this  treatise,  and  answers  one  of  the  strongest 
objections  to  the  views  herein  enforced. 

Is  it  necessary  to  require  evidence  of  personal  faith, 
or  what  is  commonly  understood  by  a  profession  of 
religion,  in  an  adult,  in   order  to  the   baptism   of  his 


72  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

children,  and  their  orderly  reception  to  the  church  ? 
Most  certainly.  For  if  an  unbelieving  but  baptized 
parent,  refusing  to  assume  his  own  baptismal  vows, 
giving  no  evidence  of  any  personal  qualifications  for 
the  ordinance,  might,  superstitiously,  or  to  promote 
personal  estimation,  claim  and  receive  baptism  for  his 
children,  and  these  again  for  their  children,  and  so  on 
from  generation  to  generation,  not  only  would  a  most 
powerful  incitement  to  personal  religion  be  taken 
away,  and  a  holy  sacrament  be  thus  profaned,  but  the 
church  would  lose  its  spirituality,  and  might  become, 
in  the  end,  but  little  different,  in  its  distinguishing 
characteristics,  from  a  community  of  baptized  heathen. 

We  say  then,  that  an  orderly  profession  of  religion, 
by  each  baptized  person,  in  successive  generations,  is 
indispensable,  to  a  perpetuation  of  the  privileges  of 
the  baptismal  covenant.  Nor  is  it  difficult  to  demon- 
strate the  proposition. 

For,  first,  covenant  blessings  are  promised  on  con- 
ditions. It  is  presumed,  that  being  baptized,  given  up 
to  God  in  faith,  religiously  educated,  the  children  of 
pious  parents,  will  at  an  early  age  lay  hold  upon  the 
covenant  by  faith,  and  take  upon  themselves,  by  an 
open  profession  of  religion,  their  baptismal  vows. 
Refusal,  or  failure  to  perform  these  conditions,  is  a 
virtual  renunciation  of  all  the  conditional  blessings. 
The  chain  is  broken,  the  covenant  is  annulled. 

2.  Baptism,  like  circumcision,  is  a  seal  of  the 
righteousness  of  faith.  In  the  case  of  infant  baptism, 
it  is  a  seal  of  the  parent's  faith,  placed  not  only  upon 
himself,  but   on  his  account,  upon    his   child.     If  the 


RESTRICTIONS    UPON    PRIVILEGES.  73 

parent  have  no  faith,  makes  no  profession  of  faith, 
gives  no  evidence  of  faith,  the  seal  placed  upon  his 
child,  is  a  seal  of  that  which  has  neither  actual  nor 
visible  existence.  Baptism  under  such  circun:istances 
is  a  manifest  absurdity. 

3.  It  will  be  readily  acknowledged  that  no  unhap- 
tized  parent  can  be  entitled  to  baptism,  o?i  his  own 
account,  without  a  suitable  manifestation  of  faith. 
^'  If  thou  believest  with  all  thine  heart  thou  mayest." 
Now  certainly  if  an  adult  could  not  claim  baptism  for 
himself,  without  a  profession  of  faith,  he  cannot  claim 
it  for  his  child,  without  faith — for  on  what  principle 
do  we  baptize  an  infant — is  it  not  on  account  of  the 
parents'  faith  ? 

4.  The  very  formula  of  baptism  implies  the  sup- 
posed pre-existence  of  faith  on  the  part  of  the  parent. 
For  what  purpose  does  he  bring  his  children  to  the 
baptismal  font  ?  Is  it  not  that  they  may  be  solemnly 
introduced  into  God's  house  ?  And  should  not  the 
minister  say,  I  baptize  thee  into  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ? 

If  any  one  should  make  answer,  that  presenting  a 
child  for  baptism  is  in  itself  a  profession  of  faith.  We 
say,  in  the  first  place,  that  it  is  not  so  understood, 
where  nothing  more  than  the  silent  act  is  required. 
Or,  secondly,  if  it  is  so  understood,  and  if  the  person 
has  the  faith  this  act  is  said  to  signify,  he  will  not 
hesitate  to  manifest  it,  by  more  express  terms,  accord- 
ing to  the  usage  of  the  church.  So  that  without 
profession,  in  some  orderly  way,  he  cannot  give  that 
7 


74  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

evidence  of  faith,  which  entitles  the  child  on  its 
parents  account  to  the  seal  of  the  righteousness  of 
faith. 

As  the  error  of  perpetuating  church-membership, 
without  the  qualifications  appropriate  to  church-mem- 
bership, is  one  of  dangerous  tendency,  and  at  former 
periods  has  done  harm  in  the  New-England  churches, 
and  is  in  fact,  as  already  intimated,  the  principle  ob- 
jection to  infant  church-membership,  it  will  be  proper 
to  show  the  fallacy  on  which  it  is  founded. 

1.  It  has  been  maintained  that  the  children  of 
parents  in  covenant,  being  born  in  the  church,  are 
church-members  by  birth.  Of  course  then  their 
children  will  be  church-members  by  birth,  and  so  on 
from  generation  to  generation.  Whence  it  must  fol- 
low that  in  process  of  time  infidels  and  Mahometans 
might  be  church-members  by  inheritance  from  some 
remote  ancestor  who  was  a  believer.  Rejecting  the 
inference,  we  must  necessarily  reject  the  principle 
from  which  it  is  deduced. 

But,  in  fact,  the  children  of  professing  Christians, 
though  in  some  sense  born  in  the  church,  are  not 
strictly  speaking  church-members,  until  they  have  re- 
ceived the  appointed  j!oA:en  of  church-membership,  viz. 
baptism.  The  original  charter,  recorded  in  Genesis 
17th,  is  very  express  on  this  point.  .  The  covenant 
is  broken  in  respect  to  those  children  upon  whom  the 
seal  of  the  covenant  is  not  placed.  Moreover  the 
covenant  blessings  are  perpetuated  only  on  conditions. 
The  baptized  parent  must  recognise  the  principle  on 
which  he  became'  a   church-member,  viz.   in   conse- 


RESTRICTIONS    UPON    PRIVILEGES.  75 

quence  of  his  parents'  belief- — nor  can  he  claim  bap- 
tismal privileges  for  his  children,  on  any  other  ground, 
than  his  own  professed  or  supposed  belief.  *'  Thus," 
says  Edwards,  "the  eldest  sons  of  noblemen  in  Great 
Britain  are  born  heirs  to  the  honors  and  estate  of  their 
fathers  ;  yet  this  no  way  hinders  but  they  may  be 
obliged,  when  they  come  to  ripeness  of  age,  in  order 
to  being  invested  in  the  actual  possession," — and  we 
may  add  convey  the  same  to  their  children — "  to  take 
the  oath  of  alleo-iance  :  though  in  order  to  their  law- 
fully  doing  it,  it  may  be  necessary  they  should  believe 
in  their  hearts,  that  King  George  is  the  lawful  prince, 
and  that  they  should  not  be  enemies  to  him  and  friends 
to  the  pretender."  So  then  the  parent,  born  himself 
in  the  church,  and  constituted  a  member  by  the  usual 
token,  must,  not  only  in  order  to  enjoy  other  privi- 
leges of  a  person  in  full  communion,  but  in  order  to 
convey  the  rights  of  church-membership  to  his  chil- 
dren, take  the  vows  of  allegiance  to  his  Maker,  made 
for  him  by  his  parents,  uj)on  himself. 

2.  It  has  been  also  maintained  that  whereas  it 
was  the  right  and  privilege  of  the  Jews  to  circumcise 
their  children  and  thus  introduce  them  into  the  church, 
from  generation  to  generation,  without  regard  to  the 
character  of  the  immediate  parents,  therefore  it  must 
be  among  the  rights  and  privileges  of  Christians  to 
baptize  on  the  same  principle. 

To  this  we  answer,  first.  Supposing  it  the  duty  of 
Jewish  parents  to  circumcise  their  children,  even  with- 
out faith,  it  must  be  remembered,  that  circumcision, 
though    an    introductory    sacrament     to     the     visible 


76  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

church,  was  designed  also  to  prevent  the  descendants 
of  Abraham  from  corrupting  themselves,  by  inter- 
course with  other  nations,  especially  by  heathen  mar- 
riages. As  a  means  of  preserving  true  religion,  until 
the  time  of  Christ,  through  a  people  invested  for  that 
purpose  with  many  peculiarities,  we  can  see  a  reason 
why  circumcision  might  be  more  extended  in  its  ap- 
plication than  baptism. 

2.  It  does  not  appear,  however,  that  the  offering 
of  children  to  God,  without  faith,  by  circumcision,  was 
acceptable,  but  rather  the  contrary.  For  if  circum- 
cision was  required,  so  was  love  to  God,  obedience, 
faith ;  in  still  stronger  terms.  These  very  qualifica- 
tions were  in  fact  pre-supposed  by  circumcision. 

3.  Even  if  this  were  not  so,  the  new  dispensation 
is  confessedly  far  more  spiritual  than  the  old,  and 
would  naturally  require  superior  qualifications  for  its 
sacraments. 

4.  But  be  this  as  it  may — allowing  that  there  is 
some  obscurity,  as  to  the  terms  on  which  the  initia- 
tory ordinance  was  administered  in  the  ancient  church, 
the  requisites  to  church-membership  under  the  gospel 
seem  sufficiently  clear.  Acts  16:31.  '' Believe  on 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be  saved  and 
thy  house." 

5.  There  is,  moreover,  one  fact  In  the  history  of  the 
Jews,  which  shows  conclusively  the  mistake  of  those 
who  maintain  the  right  of  baptized  non-professors  to 
the  baptism  of  their  infants,  from  the  right  of  any 
Jew  to  make  his  children  members  of  the  ancient 
church,  by  circumcision.     The  passover  is   that  ordjs 


RESTRICTIONS    UPON    PRIVILEGES.  77 

nance  under  the  old  dispensation,  which  corresponds 
to  the  Lord's  supper  under  the  new.  But  the  man 
who  neglected  the  passover,  except  in  cases  of  ne- 
cessity, was,  in  consequence  cut  off  from  the  people 
of  the  Lord  ;  and  all  church  privileges,  both  for  him- 
self and  children,  were  taken  away.  From  whence 
it  would  follow  that  those  who  neglect  the  Lord's 
supper — in  other  words  non-professors — have  no  right 
to  claim  baptismal  privileges  for  their  children. 

From  these  considerations,  the  propriety  of  insisting 
upon  a  credible  profession  of  faith,  on  the  part  of  a 
parent,  before  he  can  claim  baptism  for  his  children, 
is  most  evident — nor  can  the  notion  which  demands 
baptism  for  the  children  of  irreligious  but  baptized 
parents,  on  the  ground  of  real  faith,  in  some  remote 
ancestor,  be  sustained  ;  though  to  avoid  misapprehen- 
sion, it  may  here  be  stated  that  in  case  of  the  decease 
of  non-professing  parents,  professing  grand-parents,  if 
living,  may  on  their  own  right  dedicate  the  grand- 
child, as  a  child,  to  God,  and  indeed  any  of  their  pos- 
terity, or  other  children  who  are  members  of  their 
household,  over  whom  they  have  a  parent's  control, 
and  for  whose  religious  education  they  can  become 
personally  responsible. 

The  nature  and  degree  of  infant  church-member- 
ship must  now  be  apparent.  All  baptized  persons 
are  truly  church-members.  Between  them  and  others 
there  is  the  same  general  distinction  as  that  which 
exists  between  the  visible  church  and  the  world. 
7* 


78  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

They  are  the  divinely  appointed  candidates  for  the 
highest  christian  privileges.  But  in  order  to  the  com- 
plete enjoyment  of  them  certain  personal  qualifications 
are  requisite.  Until  these  qualifications  are  manifest- 
ed, they  are  not  entitled  to  full  communion  at  the 
table  of  the  Lord,  nor  to  baptism  for  their  cliildren, 
nor  to  the  control  of  church  affairs.  Hence  they  are 
truly  members  of  the  church,  but  not  in  full  enjoy- 
ment of  its  privileges.  They  stand  within  the  pre- 
cincts of  the  temple,  though  not  admitted  to  the  most 
holy  place. 


CHAPTER     III. 

PRACTICAL    ADVANTAGES     OF    THE    DOCTRINE     OF 
INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

1.  On  the  principles  enforced,  the  baptized  chil- 
dren will  come  to  have  a  definite,  intelligible  and  very- 
interesting  relation  to  the  church.  They  will  be  less 
exposed  to  grow  up  and  abide  amongst  us  as  a  non- 
descript, half-christianized  population,  the  Samaritans 
of  Christianity,  likely  enough  to  become  our  bitterest 
enemies  in  the  end.  They  will  be  considered  a  part 
of  ourselves,  as  belonging  to  Christ's  own  fold,  the 
Saviour's  lambs,  who  can  never  forsake  the  footsteps 
of  the  flock  without  consciousness  of  sin,  nor  abide 
in  the  wilderness  without  being  sought.  Parents  and 
children  will  no  longer  be  perplexed  with  the  question, 
"  What  good  can  infant  baptism  do  you  ? "  They 
will  understand  that  by  this  initiatory  rite,  the  sub- 
jects of  it  are  solemnly  introduced,  among  the  number 
of  Christ's  disciples.  The  broad  shield  of  covenant 
protection  is  thrown  over  them  ;  they  are  invested 
with   the  rights  of  christian  citizenship  ;  they  are  ad- 


80  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

mitted  to  a  standing  in  the  younger  classes  of  the 
Saviour's  school  ;  they  are  constituted  heirs  of  the 
peculiar  christian  blessings,  with  nothing  wanting  to 
full  possession,  but  the  oath  of  personal  allegiance. 
If  removed  by  death,  before  they  are  capable  of  an 
intelligent  rejection  of  Christ,  they  will  be  received, 
on  the  ground  of  the  promise,  through  sanctification 
of  the  spirit,  into  the  company  of  "saints  made  per- 
fect in  light."  If  they  are  preserved  to  adult  years, 
having  now  a  visible  growth  upon  the  good  olive-tree 
in  the  garden  of  the  Lord,  and  the  power  of  his  own 
peculiar  influences  around  them,  how  natural  to  hope 
for  that  inward  union  at  an  early  age,  on  which  vital- 
ity depends.  Baptism  is  not  to  them  nor  to  any,  ''  a 
saving  ordinance,"  but  it  is  wonderfully  preparatory 
to  that  efficacious  grace  which  saves  the  soul.  Thus 
in  budding  and  grafting  an  orchard,  the  proper  intro- 
duction of  the  germ  or  scion,  ensures  no  fruit,  but  it 
is  the  appointed  means,  and  not  improbable  precursor 
of  future  fertility. 

2.  On  the  principles  advanced,  the  act  of  infant 
consecration  assumes  unspeakable  importance.  Bap- 
tism is  not  the  public  naming  of  a  child  nor  a  mere 
genteel  but  almost  unmeaning  ceremony.  It  is  the 
sacred  setting  apart,  the  solemn  giving  up  to  God,  of 
an  immortal  being,  of  whose  unending  existence, 
whether  for  weal  or  for  woe,  we  have  been  the  occa- 
sion, and  for  whose  religious  education  we  are  respon- 
sible. It  is  the  public  introduction  of  a  precious  spirit 
into  Jehovah's  spiritual  temple,  into  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 


ADVANTAGES    OF    THE    DOCTRINE.  81 

And  since  the  consecrated  child  will  need  that 
cleansing  which  is  represented  by  water  baptism,  and 
since  he  must  be  born  of  the  spirit,  or,  after  becoming 
of  a  responsible  age,  and  neglecting  every  covenant 
overture  of  mercy,  be  rejected,  like  the  unbelieving 
Jews,  or  like  Esau  who  sold  his  birth-rio-ht  for  a  mess 
of  pottage, — parents  properly  informed  and  impressed 
with  their  obligations,  will  be  the  more  solicitous,  so 
to  give  up  their  children  in  falth^  that  through  means 
of  prayer  and  instruction,  the  blood  of  the  everlast- 
ing covenant  may,  at  an  early  age,  cleanse  them  from 
sin. 

3.  If  baptized  children  are  to  be  considered  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  then  churches,  pastors  and  parents 
will  come  under  heavier  responsibilities,  in  respect  to 
them,  than  they  have  usually  assumed.  Pastors  will 
perceive  increased  emphasis  in  the  apostolic  exhorta- 
tion, "Take  heed  to  yourselves  and  to  «// the  flock 
over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers, 
to  feed  the  church  of  God  which  he  hath  purchased 
with  his  own  blood  ; "  and  again  to  the  words  of 
Jesus,  "  If  thou  lovest  me,  feed  my  lambs."  The 
brethren  and  sisters  of  the  church  will  the  more 
cheerfully  unite  their  prayers  and  labors  and  influence 
for  the  right  education  of  the  young.  They  will,  the 
more  naturally,  make  them  subjects  of  daily  and 
earnest  addresses  to  the  throne  of  grace.  Nor  will 
they  consider  one  of  the  prominent  objects  for  which 
churches  are  formed,  viz.  the  rearing  of  a  holy  seed 
as  accomplished,  until  they  see  the  children  generally 
prepared  and  disposed  to  make  a  public  profession  of 


82 


INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 


their  faith,  almost  as  soon  as  they  are  capable  of  under- 
standing their  condition  and  obligations.  Parents,  while 
they  are  comforted  in  view  of  promised  blessings,  upon 
their  offspring,  and  a  fellowship  of  faith  and  labor  in 
the  church  on  their  children's  behalf,  will  be  also  the 
more  anxious  to  bring  them  up  "  in  the  nurture  and 
admonition  of  the  Lord,"  and  the  more  ready  to 
combine  with  others  to  secure  healthful  instruction, 
and  the  exercise  of  salutary  restraints ;  the  whole 
church,  especially  parents,  making  common  cause 
with  each  other,  in  securing  the  orderly  training,  the 
thorough  religious  education,  the  early  piety  of  all  the 
children. 

4.  The  views  of  infant  church-membership  and 
instruction  which  have  been  advanced,  would  lead  the 
people  of  God  to  depend  more  upon  long-continued 
and  patient  exertions,  and  less  upon  fitful  excitements. 
While  we  seek  "  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit," 
and  rejoice  when  divine  influences  come  down  "  as 
rain  upon  the  mown  grass,  and  as  showers  to  water  a 
dry  and  thirsty  earth,"  we  should  be  less  likely  to  dis- 
parage those  ordinary  blessings  which  descend  silently, 
gently,  constantly,  as  the  dew.  We  should  be  less 
anxious  to  lash  ourselves  and  each  other  into  periodi- 
cal and  spasmodic  exertions — "  making  perhaps  more 
haste  than  good  speed,"  than  to  commence,  and  carry 
forward,  and  never  retire  from  the  work  of  training  up 
the  children  of  the  kingdom  for  the  service  of  the 
Great  King.  Like  the  husbandman,  we  should  have 
long  patience,  and  during  all  the  season  of  cultivation 
we  should  labor  in  hope. 


ADVANTAGES    OF    THE    IDOCTRINE.  83 

A  Steady  course  of  training  in  the  church,  relied 
upon  through  grace,  as  the  best  means  of  salvation  to 
the  children,  would  unquestionably  produce  great  re- 
sults. Its  influence  would  be  like  that  of  Baxter's 
weekly  catechetical  exercises  in  Kidderminster,  trans- 
forming in  a  few  years  the  character  of  an  almost  en- 
tire community.  It  would  produce  Christians  of  large 
and  stable  growth.  Early  rooted  and  grounded  in 
the  faith,  though  making  slow  progress  perhaps  at  the 
first,  the  plant  of  righteousness,  well  imbedded  In  the 
soil  of  faith,  would  naturally  throw  out  its  branches 
with  so  much  the  more  luxuriance  and  frultfulness  in 
the  end.  Nothing  would  give  such  stability  and 
strength  to  the  church  as  the  thorough  education  of 
its  children  who  are  rising  to  take  the  place  of  their 
fathers  in  the  direction  of  God's  house.  Let  them  see 
the  foundations  and  view  the  proportions  of  the  build- 
ing, and  come  in  themselves,  not  as  loose  stones  or 
unsightly  appendages,  but  as  compact  parts  of  the 
temple  of  the  Lord,  and  the  church  will  be  better 
prepared  to  stand  against  the  thunder-gusts  and  deso- 
lating influences  which  threaten  it. 

There  is  no  stronger  power  over  mind  than  educa- 
tion. Many  errorists  have  understood  this  ;  for  *'  the 
children  of  this  world  are  wiser  in  their  generation 
than  the  children  of  light."  Baleful  as  the  influence 
may  be  when  an  immortal  spirit  Is  reared  in  supersti- 
tion and  trained  to  a  blind  and  implicit  belief  in  the 
dogmas  of  a  false  religion,  there  can  be  no  question 
that  it  is  the  duty  of  intelligent  Christians  to  fortify 
youthful  minds  against  evil,  by  a  sound  and  practical 


84  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

knowledge  of  gospel  principles,  "  that  they  may  con- 
tinue in  the  things  they  have  learned,  knowing  of 
whom  they  have  learned  them." 

The  sufficiency  of  the  Scriptures  and  the  rights  of 
private  judgment  in  the  interpretation  of  them,  are 
among  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  protestantism. 
But  no  orthodox  reformer  ever  protested  against  that 
great  Abrahamic  and  christian  principle,  that  religious 
parents  are  responsible  for  the  religious  education  of 
their  children.  The  opinion  which  has  found  favor 
in  some  quarters,  that  the  minds  of  children  should  be 
preserved  unbiased,  uninfluenced,  untaught  upon  sub- 
jects of  religious  belief,  till  they  become  of  age  to 
act  for  themselves,  finds  no  countenance  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, nor  does  reason  sustain  it.  To  say  nothing  of 
the  danger  of  leaving  young  minds  to  encounter 
temptations,  without  the  assistance  of  ^'  an  overcoming 
faith,"  is  it  possible  to  preserve  them  from  evil,  unless  by 
pre-occupying  them  with  good  ?  The  question  is  7iot 
between  a  religious  education  and  no  education  ;  it  is 
between  a  religious  education  and  an  irreligious  edu- 
cation. Neither  errorists,  nor  a  depraved  heart,  nor 
bad  companions,  nor  *'  the  adversary  of  souls,"  will 
sufl:er  them  to  remain  uninstructed.  Who  then  is  to 
take  the  responsibility  of  pre-occupying  the  mind  ? 
God  places  it  upon  christian  parents  and  the  church. 
It  is  their  duty  to  assume  it,  and  by  wisdom,  pains- 
taking, and  prayer,  educate  souls  for  the  kingdom. 

This  is  indeed  a  slow  and  laborious  process.  But 
durability  is  an  offspring  of  time — "  he  that  believeth 
shall  not  make  haste."     Like  a  tree  of  slow   growth, 


ADVANTAGES    OF    THE     DOCTRINE.  85 

like  an  edifice  long  in  completion — permanence  of 
character  depends  much  upon  the  time  and  labor  ex- 
pended upon  its  formation. 

5.  A  church  thus  constituted  has  not  only  strength 
and  stabihty  in  its  present  members — but  has  also  the 
seeds  of  perpetuity  in  itself.  It  may  ingather  multi- 
tudes from  the  world,  it  may  hold  forth  the  precious 
words  of  life  and  help  to  found  numerous  churches  in 
foreign  countries,  or  in  the  region  of  its  own  abode, 
but  its  principal  hope,  in  respect  to  future  generations, 
will  be,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  in  itself.  The 
children  are  the  nursery  of  the  church,  and  as  the 
trees  of  the  old  orchard  go  to  decay,  it  is  theirs  to 
take  their  place.  Thus  the  church,  having  christian- 
ized a  community,  preserves  what  she  gains.  "  In- 
stead of  the  fathers  are  the  children."  The  stream  of 
life  deepens  and  widens  in  its  natural  flow,  while 
tributaries  from  abroad,  not  necessary  to  its  progress, 
yet  go  to  swell  the  wave  of  salvation,  and  bear  it  with 
more  power  over  the  world. 

6.  The  principles  of  infant  church-membership 
here  laid  down,  will  help  to  increase  the  attachment 
of  children  for  their  parent  church.  Instead  of  being 
left,  as  they  grow  towards  maturity,  to  wander  over 
the  wide  world  of  isms,  to  be  picked  up  and  proselyted 
by  whichever  may  find  them,  or  to  go  from  sect  to 
sect,  "  carried  about  b}''  every  wind  of  doctrine," 
having  "  no  rest  for  the  sole  of  their  foot,"  they  will 
have  a  home,  a  holy  mother  church  indeed,  on  whose 
bosom  they  were   nurtured,   under  whose   protection 

8 


86  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP* 

most  of  them  will  delight  to  dwell,  into  whose  hos- 
pitable mansion  even  the  storm-tossed  prodigal  will 
rejoice  eventually  to  return. 

7.  These  principles  of  church-membership,  pro- 
perly applied,  will  be  among  the  most  powerful  means 
of  grace. 

Under  the  influence  of  a  thorouo;h  religious  educa- 
lion,  attended  with  the  fellowship  of  prayer  and  a 
strong  faith  in  the  promises,  the  blessings  of  the  cove- 
nant may  be  expected  to  descend  early  and  plenti- 
fully upon  the  children  of  the  covenant.  1st.  There 
will  be  the  restraining  power  of  religious  principles 
and  impressions  which  are  among  the  best  safeguards 
in  temptation  and  among  the  strongest  barriers  against 
flagrant  sin.  2d.  There  will  be  the  ever  softening 
influences  of  christian  truth  and  emotion  wonderfully 
preparing  the  way  for  saving  grace.  3d.  There  will 
probably  be  much  of  the  Spirit's  special  presence, 
which  so  generally  attends  the  faithful  teachings  of  his 
doctrines  whose  words  are  spirit  and  life.  4th.  There 
will  be  an  increased  consciousness  of  christian  obliga- 
tion, more  like  that  which  the  adult  disciple  feels, 
when  he  remembers  that  "  the  vows  of  God  are  upon 
him,  and  in  whatever  world  he  may  be  fixed  will 
abide  upon  him  to  eternity."  The  reflection,  "  I  am 
a  baptized  child,  a  member  of  the  Saviour's  flock, 
wearing  the  mark  which  he  himself  hath  set  upon 
me  ;  if  1  apostatise  and  perish,  I  must  go  down  to  de- 
struction, from  the  very  mountain  of  holiness,  with 
guilt  of  no  common  aggravation  upon  me  ;  if  1  neglect 
to  appropriate  the  great  and  precious  promises  of  God, 


ADVANTAGES    OF    THE    DOCTRINE.  87 

by  a  personal  profession  of  faith,  I  virtually  renounce 
the  God  of  my  fathers,  interrupting  the  flow  of  cove- 
nant blessings  intended  for  many  generations,  making 
myself  an  Esau  who  has  sold  his  birth-right " — these 
and  such  like  considerations,  impressed  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  must  naturally  have  an  almost  invincible  moral 
power  upon  the  mind. 

Especially  will  these  principles  be  felt  as  means  of 
grace,  at  that  period  when  a  personal  profession,  by 
the  baptized,  is  naturally  looked  for  in  the  church. 
The  question  comes  distinctly  before  the  mind, — 
Shall  I  now,  being  of  responsible  age,  acknowledge, 
or  shall  I  reject  the  God  of  my  fathers,  or,  continuing 
undecided,  hazard  all  my  interest  in  covenant  bles- 
sings ?  If  it  were  expected  that  between  the  age  of 
twelve  and  sixteen,  or  soon  after,  each  child  of  the 
church  would  come  forward  with  a  prepared  heart,  to 
own  the  Saviour  before  men,  or  to  take  the  personal 
responsibility  of  saying,  "Go  thy  way  for  this  time," 
how  serious  would  the  reflections  of  such  a  person 
naturally  be.  Suppose  it  were  customary,  as  in  Cal- 
vin's church,  at  Geneva,  even  to  this  day,  to  institute 
two  or  three  regular  inquiries  into  the  moral  and  spir- 
itual condition  of  the  children,  and  especially  into 
their  personal  qualifications  for  sacramental  privileges, 
by  careful  examination  first,  of  all  who  are  twelve 
years  of  age,  receiving  such  and  such  only  to  the  ta- 
ble of  the  Lord  as  give  evidence  of  saving,  though 
perhaps  feeble  faith  ;  second,  of  the  same  persons,  as 
many  of  them  as  still  remain  non-professors  at  four- 
teen years  of  age,  and  again   at  fifteen   or  sixteen, — • 


88  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

what  a  solemn  period  would  these  three  or  four  years 
of  their  early  life  naturally  become.  How  deep  an 
interest  would  pastors  and  all  adult  professors  be  likely 
to  feel  in  these  young  candidates  for  full  communion. 
And  as  the  children  of  the  church  drew  towards  the 
period  usually  assigned  for  personal  profession,  what 
could  exceed  the  anxiety  and  tender  importunity  of 
good  parents  and  pastors,  that  the  long  deferred  bles- 
sings might  now  at  length  be  obtained.  Under  such 
circumstances,  if  ever,  we  might  expect  to  find 
"wrestling  Jacobs  and  prevailing  Israels." 

8.  In  this  connection,  it  may  be  suitable  to  say  a 
word,  as  to  the  influence  of  these  sentiments  upon  the 
purity  of  the  church.  It  will  ever  be  necessary,  as 
it  now  is,  and  always  has  been,  to  guard  against  the 
reception  of  unspiritual  persons  to  the  table  of  the 
Lord.  Nothing  but  a  credible  evidence  of  piety,  and 
visible  profession  of  faith  can  qualify,  even  baptized 
persons,  for  the  privileges  of  full  communion.  It  is 
alike  true  of  them  and  of  all  others,  that  a  work  of 
grace  upon  the  heart,  a  renewal  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
is  an  essential  pre-requisite,  to  a  worthy  participation 
in  the  sacramental  feast.  The  wisest  guardians  of 
the  church  may  be  deceived,  they  often  are  deceived, 
as  to  the  qualifications  of  candidates  proposed  for  ad- 
mission. The  danger  is  not  removed  by  the  princi- 
ples of  church-membership  herein  enforced.  In  times 
of  declension,  if  these  should  occur,  it  is  not  improba- 
ble that  some  chaff  would  be  gathered  with  the  wheat. 
But  would  other  sentiments,  and  an  opposite  practice, 
preserve  from   the  evil.     Let  the  ecclesiastical   his- 


ADVANTAGES    OF    THE    DOCTRINE.  89 

tory  of  New-England  for  the  last  fifty  years — let  the 
present  condition  of  nriany  churches  in  different  de- 
nominations answer.  With  the  careful  preparatory 
instruction  contemplated,  how  much  hetter  fitted 
would  our  youthful  candidates  for  full  communion 
probahly  be,  than  many  now  are,  who,  under  the  in- 
fluence of  some  temporary  excitement,  are  brought 
forward  and  without  time  for  instruction  are  pressed 
into  the  church.  Among  the  former  we  might  reason- 
ably anticipate,  that  instead  of  many  sudden  and 
great  apostacies,  or  those  irregular  fervors  which  some- 
times blaze  forth  so  .disastrously  in  our  day,  faith 
would  grow  with  their  growth^  and  strengthen  with 
their  strength,  till  amidst  the  feebleness  of  outward 
infirmities,  they  shall  come  to  rejoice  constantly,  and 
without  a  doubt,  in  the  God  of  their  childhood,  In  the 
God  of  their  fathers,  in  the  God  of  their  children,  in 
their  own  God  forever. 

These  remarks  are  not  intended  in  disparagement  of 
any  wise  efforts  to  evangelize  the  world.  They  seek 
the  solidity,  perpetuity,  purity,  of  existing  churches — 
while  they  allow  us  to  labor  zealously,  and  rejoice 
heartily,  when  many  are  added  daily,  from  without,  of 
such  as  shall  be  saved. 

Finally.  Ttie  children  of  the  church,  recognised  and 
instructed  as  such,  would  grow  up  to  maturity  with  the 
seeds  of  contemplation  and  enjoyment  within  them. 
Let  them  commit  to  memory  the  commandments,  the 
Lord's  prayer,  the  apostles'  creed,  the  confession  and 
covenant  of  the  church  to  which  they  with  their  parents 

#8 


90  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

belong  ;  let  their  minds  be  filled  with  select  passages  of 
Scripture,  with  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs, 
not  in  "  formless  jumble,"  but  according  to  some  in- 
structive system  ;  let  them  be  made  fully  acquainted 
with  the  nature  of  baptism,  of  their  own  relation  to  the 
church,  of  the  vows  which  are  upon  them,  of  the  pe- 
culiar privileges  proffered  to  their  reception  ;  let  them 
be  thoroughly  indoctrinated,  not  only  by  some  such 
formula  of  faith  as  the  Assembly's  Catechism,  but 
more  directly  out  of  the  word  of  God  ;  let  all  that  is 
taught  be  thoroughly  explained,  and  impressed  upon 
the  memory  by  constant  repetition,  till  all  the  great 
principles  of  faith  and  practice  and  church  polity  are 
thoroughly  understood,  and  fairly  written  out,  yea 
stereotyped  upon  the  heart,  and  a  broad  foundation 
will  be  laid  not  only  for  further  improvement  in 
knowledge  and  holiness,  but  also  for  great  and  ever 
increasing  enjoyment.  God's  truths  dwelling  in  the 
regenerated  soul,  will  be  like  the  strings  of  a  harp, 
ready  to  give  forth  sweet  tones  whenever  the  breath 
of  the  Spirit  passes  over  them.  Such  minds  will  be 
full  of  thoughts  and  objects  of  contemplation.  Instead 
of  becoming  restless  the  moment  the  social  excitement 
of  a  religious  meeting  has  gone  by  ;  instead  of  going 
to  every  variety  of  religious  tenet  and  extraordinary 
movement,  saying,  "who  will  show  us  any  good  ?  " 
they  will  have  a  feast  at  home,  a  source  of  happiness 
within — which,  if  it  does  not  afford  religious  ecstacy, 
will  shed  over  the  soul  that  "  peace  of  God  which 
passeth  all  understanding."     Such  persons  will  rever- 


ADVANTAGES    OF    THE    DOCTRINE.  91 

ence  and  love  truth  in  all  its  parts  and  bearings,  and 
not  feel  that  the  luxury  of  tears  and  transporting  emo- 
tions is  the  only  good  which  religion  bestows.  Keep- 
ing God's  commandments,  prepared  by  previous  disci- 
pline, to  descend  deeper  and  still  deeper  into  the 
mysteries  of  infinite  love  ;  they  will  live  in  God's 
world  "  with  his  glory  round  about  them."  The 
teachers  of  religion, — instead  of  having  many  in  their 
flocks  who  wish  to  be  pampered  with  high  seasoned 
dainties,  who  almost  lose  the  service  when  there  is 
nothing  stirring,  nothing  addressed  to  their  own  nar- 
row experience — to  whose  perverted  tastes  much  of 
the  New  Testament,  taken  text  by  text,  would  pre- 
sent no  subject  of  special  interest, — would  have  a 
race  of  indoctrinated  puritans,  to  whom  any  truths 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  was  interested  to  reveal,  would 
be  precious  as  gold.  But  what  can  we  expect  when 
early  education  is  neglected  ?  That  which  was  not 
sown  in  spring — can  it  be  found  upon  the  fields  in 
autumn  ?  It  is  the  misfortune  more  than  the  fault  of 
some  Christians,  that  the  topics  of  spiritual  entertain- 
ment and  profitable  attention  are  so  very  few.  They 
were  not  early  rooted  and  grounded  in  first  principles, 
nor  have  they  been  convinced  of  the  fact,  that  the 
things  already  learned,  are  but  the  small  beginnings 
of  an  immeasurable  knowledge.  They  have  no  idea 
of  the  noble  proportions  and  boundlessness  of  truth. 
Standing  beneath  its  magnificent  porch-way,  they 
cannot  believe  that  vast  aisles  and  pillared  arches 
of  the   great  temple  have  never  yet  been  opened  to 


92  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

their   view,    nor   have   patience  with   those   who  bid 
them  knock  and  knock  and  strive  for  admission. 

Whatever  may  be  said  of  the  present  age,  it  is 
the  business  of  the  church,  to  prepare  the  coming 
generation  of  her  sons  for  active  zeal  in  the  pro- 
pagation of  rehgion,  and  for  steady  personal  ad- 
vancement in  all  the  wonderful  works  of  God. 

Nor  let  it  be  said,  that  the  duty  of  instruction 
may  be  performed  with  equal  hope  of  success,  upon 
those  who  are  without,  as  upon  those  who  have  been 
received  within  the  precincts  of  the  church.  The 
church  is  the  temple  of  the  Spirit.  Peculiarly  fa- 
vored are  they,  who  are  called  to  learn  wisdom  and 
piety  beneath  the  overshadowing  glory  of  his  imme- 
diate presence. 

In  any  attempts  to  lay  the  foundations  of  immor- 
tality in  these  young  members  of  the  church,  as- 
sistance may  be  derived  from  an  institution  peculiar 
to  our  times  ;  I  mean  the  Sabbath-school.  Let 
ministers  oversee  and  provide  carefully  for  its  in- 
terests ;  let  churches  appoint  their  best  members  for 
its  instruction  and  the  superintendence  of  its  affairs  ; 
let  reports  of  its  progress  and  condition  be  frequently 
presented  to  the  body  of  professors  ;  let  it  be  the 
instituiion  of  the  church,  and  never  left,  as  it  some- 
times has  been,  to  any  and  all  who  might  volunteer 
to  direct  its  movements — to  be  called  forth  perhaps 
in  a  body  by  any  errorist,  who,  wiihout  consultation 
with  its  rightful  guardians,  is  pleased  to  extend  a 
deceptive  complaisance  towards  it ; — let  all  who  teach 


ADVANTAGES    OF    THE    DOCTRINE.  93 

be  filled  with  spiritual  wisdom,  prayer,  and  the  Holy- 
Ghost — let  them  labor  both  for  time  and  for  eter- 
nity, and  in  a  few  years  a  generation  of  Christians 
may  be  expected  who  would  do  honor  to  an  apos- 
tolic age. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

THE  GENERAL  SENTIMENT  OF  NEW  ENGLAND 
CONGREGATIONALISTS  AND  OTHER  REFORMED 
CHURCHES     ON    THE     SUBJECT. 

That  the  principle  maintained  is  no  innovation, 
but  belongs  to  the  congregational  system,  and  to  the 
reformed  churches  generally,  as  well  as  to  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Apostles,  an  abundance  of  testimony 
might  be  adduced  to  show.  It  is  presumed  that  none 
will  deny  this  assertion  as  far  as  it  respects  the  epis- 
copal church,  the  Lutheran  churches,  and  the  presby- 
terian  churches  in  Scotland  and  on  the  continent. 
But  some  might  question,  before  examination,  whether 
the  doctrine  under  consideration  is  among  the  funda- 
mental principles  of  ecclesiastical  polity  in  the  purest 
churches  of  the  new  world.  Whether  it  belongs  to 
Congregationalism,  a  few  passages  from  high  authority 
will  make  evident. 

The  first  is  taken  from  "  New  England's  Memorial, 
by  Nathaniel  Morton,  Secretary  to  the  Court  for  the 
jurisdiction  of  ^q\y  Plymouth."     In  giving  an  account 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.  95 

of  the  organization  of  the  first  church  in  Salem,  in 
1629,  he  says  :  "The  two  ministers  there  being  se- 
riously studious  of  reformation,  they  considered  the 
state  of  their  children  together  with  their  parents  ; 
concerning  which  letters  did  pass  between  Mr.  Hig- 
ginson," — one  of  the  ministers  of  Salem, — "  and  Mr. 
Brewster,  the  reverend  elder  of  the  church  of  Ply- 
mouth ;  and  they  did  agree  in  their  judgments,  viz. 
concerning  the  church-memhership  of  the  children  with 
their  parents,  and  that  baptism  was  a  seal  of  their 
membership  ;  only  when  they  were  adult,  they  being 
not  scandalous,  they  were  to  be  examined  by  the 
church-officers,  and  upon  their  approbation  of  their 
fitness,  and  upon  the  children's  public  and  personally 
owning  of  the  covenant,  they  were  to  be  received 
unto  the  Lord's-supper.  Accordingly  Mr.  Higgin- 
son's  eldest  son,  being  about  fifteen  years  of  age,  was 
owned  to  have  been  received  a  member  together  with 
his  parents,  and  being  privately  examined  by  the  pas- 
tor, Mr.  Skelton,  about  his  knowledge  in  the  princi- 
ples of  religion,  he  did  present  him  before  the  church 
when  the  Lord's-supper  was  to  be  administered,  and 
the  child  then  publicly  and  personally  owning  the 
covenant  of  the  God  of  his  father,  he  was  admitted 
unto  the  Lord's-supper ;  it  being  there  professedly 
owned,  according  to  1  Cor.  7  :  14,  that  the  children 
of  the  church  are  holy  unto  the  Lord  as  well  as  their 
parents." 

This  passage  clearly  shows  the  opinion  and  practice 
of  the  first  two  churches  founded  in  New-England,  viz. 
the  church  in  Plymouth  and  the  church  in  Salem. 


96  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

There  was  a  little-  work  published  in  London  in 
1643,  entitled,  "  Church  Government  and  Church 
Covenant  Discussed — in  an  Answer  of  the  Elders  of 
the  several  churches  in  New-England,  to  two-and- 
thirty  Questions,  sent  over  to  them  by  divers  minis- 
ters in  Old  England."  The  fifth  question  is  stated  as 
follows : — "  Whether  do  you  admit  children  under 
age  as  members  of  the  church  tos^ether  with  their 
parents,  and  in  the  admission  of  their  parent  or 
parents ;  so  as  thenceforth  they  may  partake  of  all 
church  privileges  (being  otherwise  fit)  without  any 
other  personal  profession  of  faith  or  entering  into 
church  covenant,  when  they  shall  come  to  years — 
and  how  long  do  you  count  them  under  age  ? "  To 
the  firse  clause  of  the  first  question,  the  New-England 
elders  give  an  explicit  answer  :  "  Infants  with  us  are 
admitted  members  in  and  with  their  parents,  so  as  to 
be  admitted  to  all  church  privileges  of  which  infants 
are  capable."  As  to  the  question,  whether  such  per- 
sons should  on  cominof  of  ao;e  be  admitted  to  the 
Lord's-supper  and  all  other  church  privileges — "  This," 
they  say,  ''  is  a  question  of  which,  by  reason  of  the 
infancy  of  these  churches,  we  have  had  no  occasion 
yet  to  determine  what  to  judge  or  practice  one  way 
or  the  other."  They  then  proceed  to  give  it  as  their 
opinion,  that  all  such  persons  ought  to  enter  into 
church  covenant  for  themselves,  before  being  allowed 
to  participate  in  the  higher  church  privileges.  '^  For 
otherwise  we  do  confess,  children  that  are  born  when 
their  parents  are  church-members,  are  in  covenant 
with  God  even  from  their  birth,  and  their  baptism  did 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.  97 

seal  it  unto  them.  But  notwithstanding  their  birth- 
right, we  conceive  there  is  a  necessity  of  their  per- 
sonal profession  of  faith,  and  taking  of  the  church 
covenant  when  they  come  to  years,  for  without  this  it 
cannot  so  well  be  discerned,  what  fitness  is  in  them 
for  the  Lord's  table  and  other  church  privileges,  as  by 
this  means  it  might." — "  Wherefore  in  this  point  we 
cannot  but  fully  approve  the  practice  of  the' reformed 
churches,  among  whom  it  is  the  manner,  as  Zepporus 
writeth,  to  admit  children  that  were  baptized  in  their 
infancy  to  the  Lord's  table,  by  public  profession  of 
their  faith  and  entering  into  covenant." 

Our  next  witness  is  the  Cambridge  Platform.  It 
was  framed  by  the  synod  of  1648.  The  men  who 
composed  that  assembly  were  among  the  most  distin- 
guished inhabitants  of  the  new  world.  Some  of  its 
leading  spirits  were  Wilson  and  Cotton  of  Boston, 
Norton  of  Ipswich,  (afterwards  Cambridge,)  Elliot  of 
Roxbury,  Shepherd  of  Cambridge,  Mather  of  Dor- 
chester, Allen  of  Dedham,  Rogers  of  Rowley,  and 
Partridge  of  Duxbury."  They. drew  the  writing,  as 
Gov.  Winthrop  asserts,  *^  according  to  the  general 
practice  of  the  churches.''^  It  was  afterwards  present- 
ed to  the  churches  for  their  consideration  and  ap- 
proval— and  by  the  action  of  the  next  general  court, 
was  finally  made  the  ecclesiastical  law  of  the  com- 
monwealth. It  was  adopted  as  the  basis  of  church 
government  in  all  the  New-England  colonies,  and 
may  properly  be  denominated  the  original  constitution 
of  the  Pilgrim  churches. 
9 


98  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBEESHIP. 

*'The  matter  of  a  visible  church,"  says  the  Platform,* 
"  are  saints  by  calling."  By  saints  we  understand,  1st. 
"  Such,"  etc* — here  describing  the  characteristics  of 
adult  professors  ;  2d.  "  The  children  of  such,  who  are 
also  holy."  Again,  "  The  like  trial  is  to  be  required 
from  such  members  of  the  church  as  ivere  born  in  the 
same^  or  received  their  membership  and  were  baptized 
in  their  infancy  or  minority,  by  virtue  of  the  covenant 
of  their  parents,  when  being  grown  up  unto  years  of 
discretion,  they  shall  desire  to  be  made  partakers  of 
the  Lord's-supper  ;  unto  which,  because  holy  things 
must  not  be  given  to  the  unworthy,  therefore,  it  is 
requisite  that  these  as  well  as  others  should  come  to 
their  trial  and  examination,  and  manifest  their  faith 
and  repentance  by  an  open  profession  thereof,  before 
they  are  received  to  the  Lord's-supper,  and  other- 
wise not  to  be  aduiitted  thereunto.  Yet  these  church- 
members  that  were  so  born,  or  received  in  their  child- 
hood, before  they  are  capable  of  being  made  partakers 
of  full  communion,  have  many  privileges  which  others, 
not  church-members,  have  not ;  they  are  in  covenant 
with  God,  have  the  seal  thereof  upon  them,  viz.  bap- 
tism;-and  so  if  not  regenerated,  yet  are  in  a  more 
hopeful  way  of  attaining  regenerating  grace,  and  all 
the  spiritual  blessings  both  of  the  covenant  and  seal ; 
they  are  also  under  church  ivatch,  and  consequently 
subject  to  the  reprehensions,  admonitions,  and  cen- 
sures thereof,  for  their  healing  and  amendment  as 
need  shall  require. "f 

*  Cambridge  Platform,  Chap.  Ill,  1,  2.        t  Chap.  Ill,  7, 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.  99 

In  the  year  1649,  ''not  three  months  before  his 
decease,"  Rev.  Thomas  Shepherd,  "  sometime  pastor 
of  the  church  in  Cambridge,  New-England,  who,  be- 
sides his  eminent  abilities,  was  a  man  of  much  real 
and  living  communion  with  God,  and  therefore  more 
like  to  know  the  mind  of  Christ  than  many  others," 
wrote  a  treatise  expressing  views  upon  the  subject 
now  under  consideration,  in  full  accordance  with  the 
Platform.  It  is  entitled,  "The  Church-member- 
ship OF  Children,  and  their  right  to  baptism,  ac- 
cording to  that  holy  and  everlasting  covenant  of  God, 
established  between  himself  and  the  faithful  and  their 
seed  after  them  in  their  generations  ;  cleared  up  in  a 
letter,  sent  to  a  worthy  friend  of  the  Author,  and 
many  years  ago*  written,  touching  that  subject." — 
"If,"  says  Mr.  Shepherd,  "the  substance  of  that 
covenant  (the  Abrahamic)  was,  I  will  be  a  God  to 
thee  and  thy  seed,  then  this  very  covenant  remains 
still  under  the  gospel,  it  being  one  and  the  same  with 
that ;  if  by  virtue  of  that  covenant,  the  children  were 
made  members  of  ihe  church  ;  and  hence  had  a  church 
privilege  and  a  seal  administered  ;  then  the  same 
covenant  remaining  the  same,  and  in  the  same  force 
and  benefit,  our  children  also  are  taken  into  the  like 
membership.^' 

Again,  "  There  is  the  same  inward  cause,  moving 
God  to  take  in  the  children  of  believing  church-mem- 
bers into  the  church  and  covenant  now,  to  be  of  the 
number   of  his   people,  as  there   was   for    taking    the 

*Tliis  letter  though  written  in  1649,  was  not  published  till  1662. 


100  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

Jews  and  their  children,  for  the  only  cause  why  the 
Lord  took  in  the  Jews  and  their  children  thus,  was 
his  love  and  free  grace  and  mercy.  Deut.  4  :  37, 
''  Because  he  loved  thy  fathers,  therefore  he  chose 
their  seed." — So  that  I  do  from  hence  fully  believe, 
that  either  God's  love  is  in  these  days  of  his  gospel 
less  unto  his  people  and  servants,  than  in  the  days  of 
the  Old  Testament ;  or  if  it  be  as  great,  then  the 
same  love  respects  the  seed  of  his  people  now,  as 
then  it  did.  And,  therefore,  if  then  because  he  loved 
them,  he  chose  their  seed  to  be  of  his  church  ;  so  in 
these  days,  because  he  loveih  us,  he  chooseth  owi'  seed 
to  he  of  his  church  also.^' 

In  another  place  he  adds,  "  Hereby  God  gives 
parents  some  comfortable  hope  of  their  children's  sal- 
vation, because  they  are  within  the  pale  of  the  visible 
church.  And  if  we  pray  for  our  children,  why  should 
we  doubt,  leaving  only  secrets  to  God,  if  we  see  them 
die  before  they  reject  the  gospel  positively, — T  see  no 
reason  for  any  man  to  doubt — of  the  salvation  of  his 
child  if  he  dies,  or  that  God  will  not  do  good  to  his 
child  in  time  if  he  lives.  This  siirs  up  their  hearts 
to  be  more  sincerely  holy,  and  keep  in  with  God,  be- 
cause of  their  children  ;  and  to  educate  them  with 
more  care  and  watchfulness,  because  they  are  the 
Lord's  children  as  well  as  theirs  ;  they  are  not  com- 
mon but  holy  vessels,  therefore,  let  them  see  that  they 
are  not  defiled  ;  and  hence  we  find,  that  when  God 
exhorts  to  any  duty  in  Scripture,  he  oft  makes  this 
the  ground  of  it,  "  I  am  your  God  ;  "  and  hence  God 
aggravates  their  sin  in  offering  their  children  to  Mo- 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.         101 

lech.     Ezek.  16,  ''  Because  they  were  his  children, 
that  should  have  been  better  used." 

These  sentiments  of  Shepherd's  were  reiterated  by 
the  most  distinguished  of  the  clerical  settlers  generally. 
The  opinions  of  many  of  them  on  this  subject  were  af- 
terwards collated  by  Increase  Mather  of  Boston,  and 
published  under  his  direction  at  Cambridge,  in  1675. 
The  work  is  entitled,  "  The  First  Principles  op 
New-England,  concerning  the  subject  of  Baptism 
and  Communion  of  Churches  ;  collected  out  of  the 
original  manuscripts  of  the  first  and  chief  fathers 
in  the  New-England  churches  ;  with  the  judgment 
of  sundry  learned  divines  of  the  Conj:;regational 
way  in  England,  concerning  the  said  Questions  ; 
published  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  are  of  the 
rising  generation  of  New-England."  This  pamphlet 
contains  the  opinions  of  Cotton,  Hooker,  Stone  of 
Hartford,  Richard  Mather  of  Dorchester,  Partridge  of 
Duxbury,  Norton  and  Shepherd  of  Cambridge,  and 
others.  All  agree,  in  the  words  of  Stone,  "  That 
children  of  church-members  have  right  to  church- 
membership  by  virtue  of  their  father's  covenant;  "  or 
in  the  words  of  ''  that  judicious  and  eagle-eyed  seer," 
Mr.  Norton,  that  "  the  children  of  parents  in  church 
covenant  are  church-members  and  ought  to  be  bap- 
tized." 

In  1662,  by  the  previous  appointment  of  the  gen- 
eral court,  a  synod  was  holden  in"  Boston,  to  consider 
the  proper  extent  of  baptism,  and  of  communion    be- 
tween  particular    churches.     The  subject  in   debate 
9* 


102  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

respecting  baptism  was  whether  the  children  of  such 
baptized  parents,  as  were  not  in  full  communion, 
might  receive  baptism,  upon  their  parents  owning  the 
covenant  and  promising  to  submit  to  the  discipline  of 
the  church  ?  The  answer  was  summed  up  in  several 
propositions. 

"  1.  They  that,  according  to  Scripture,  are  mem- 
bers of  the  visible  church  are  the  subjects  of  baptism. 

"  2.  The  members  of  the  visible  church,  accord- 
ing to  Scripture,  are  confederate  visible  believers  in 
particular  churches,  and  their  infant  seed,  i.  e.  chil- 
dren in  minority,  whose  next  parents  are  one  or  both 
of  them  in  covenant. 

"  3.  The  infant  seed  of  confederate  visible  be- 
lievers are  members  of  the  same  church  with  their 
parents  ;  and  when  grown  up,  are  personally  under 
the  watch,  discipline,  and  government  of  that  church. 

"  4.  Those  adult  persons  are  not  therefore  to  be 
admitted  to  full  communion,  merely  because  they  are 
and  continue  members,  without  such  further  qualifica- 
tions as  the  word  of  God  requireth  thereunto. 

"  5.  Such  church-members,  who  are  admitted  in 
minority,  understanding  the  doctrine  of  faith,  and 
publicly  professing  their  assent  thereunto,  not  scanda- 
lous in  life,  and  solemnly  owning  the  covenant  before 
the  church,  wherein  they  give  up  themselves  and 
their  children  to  the  Lord,  and  subject  themselves  to 
the  government  of  Christ  in  the  church,  iheir  children 
are  to  he  hajjiized^* 

*  Hubbard's  History  of  New- England,  Chap.  LXVII 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.         103 

This  last  proposition,  as  we  shall  see,  was  strongly, 
and  not  without  reason,  opposed  ;  and  some  dissented 
from  the  doctrine  that  baptized  children  are  members 
of  the  'particular  churches  to  which  their  parents  be- 
long,* but  infant  church-membership  in  some  form 
was  the  general  sentiment  not  only  of  the  synod  and 
the  court,  but  of  the  country. 

In  1679,  at  a  synod  holden  in  Boston,  "  It  was 
put  to  vote,  whether  the  assembly  did  approve  of  the 
Platform  of  Church  Discipline.  And  both  elders 
and  brethren  did  unanimously  lift  up  their  hands  in 
the  affirmative,  not  one  appearing  when  the  vote  was 
propounded  in  the  negative." 

The  Savoy  confession  of  1658,  adopted  by  the 
Boston  Synod  in  1680,  thus  defines  the  visible 
catholic  church  :  "  The  whole  body  of  men  through- 
out the  world,  professing  the  faith  of  the  gospel, 
and  obedience  unto  God  by  Christ,  not  destroying 
their  own  profession  by  any  errors  everting  the  found- 
ation, or  unholiness  of  conversation,  they  and  their 
children  with  them  are  and  may  be  called  the  visible 
catholic  church  of  Christ. "f 

The  churches  of  Connecticut  were  represented  in 
the  synods  of  Cambridge  and  Boston,  and  with  others 
had  adopted  the  Platform.  But  desiring  to  introduce 
a  system  of  consociation  among  their  churches,  they 
met  in  synod  by  themselves  for  this  purpose,  and 
finally,  May  13,  1708,  adopted  not  only  certain  prin- 
ciples of  consociation  but  also  the    Savoy  Confession, 

*  Hu1>barcl's  History  of  New- En  gland,  Chap.  LXX. 
t  Savoy  Confession,  Chap.  XXVI,  2. 


104  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

"owned  and  assented  unto"  by  the  Boston  synod  of 
16S0,  in  which  the  church  is  defined  as  including  the 
baptized  children  of  believers  ;  and  also  the  "  Heads 
of  Agreement,"  assented  to  by  the  presbyterians  and 
congregationalists  of  England  in  1690  ;  in  which  last 
document  they  say,  "  We  do  conceive  the  whole 
multitude  of  visible  believers  and  their  infant  seed 
(commonly  called  the  catholic  visible  church,  to  be- 
long to  Christ's  spiritual  kingdom  in  this  world." 

In  1709,  Mr.  Stoddard  of  Northampton,  published 
his  Appeal  to  the  Learned.  It  is  no  part  of  the  ob- 
ject of  that  famous  treatise  to  prove  the  right  of  bap- 
tized children  to  a  name  and  a  place  in  the  church. 
Infant  church-membership  was  assumed  by  this  ven- 
erable author  as  the  unquestioned  sentiment  and  prac- 
tice of  the  times.  He  makes  use  of  the  "argumentum  ex 
concessis,"  and  endeavors  to  draw  inferences, — though 
some  of  them  are  manifestly  erroneous, — from  the  ac- 
knowledged fact  that  baptized  children  are  members 
of  the  church.  Mr.  Stoddard  had  been  a  member  of 
the  Boston  Synod  of  1680,  by  which  the  visible 
church  had  been  defined  as  including  believers  "^  and 
their  children  with  them."  It  is  safe  to  affirm,  there- 
fore, without  seeking  further  testimony,  that  infant 
church-membership  was  the  received  opinion  in  Mas- 
sachusetts until  after  1709. 

This  brings  us  near  to  the  times  of  the  great  Ed- 
wards. He  was  settled  at  Northampton  in  1727,  as 
colleague  with  Mr.  Stoddard,  about  two  years  before 
the  death  of  the  latter,  and  seems  to  have  adopted  his 
principles  of  church-membership  and  communion.    Mr. 


DOCTRINE     OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CIIUKCHES.        105 

Edwards  was  afterwards  led  to  question  the  propriety  of 
admitting  baptized  persons,  without  personal  piety  or 
profession  of  faith,  as  Mr.  Stoddard  had  done,  to  the 
Lord's-supper.  He  published  his  views  in  1749,  in 
opposition  to  Mr.  Stoddard's  Appeal,  and  the  loose 
practice  respecting  communion  which  had  crept  into 
the  churches  generally.  From  this  controversy,  it 
has  been  affirmed  in  our  times,  without  sufficient  ex- 
amination, that  Edwards  was  opposed  to  the  doctrine 
of  infant  church-membership.  Nothing  can  he  farther 
from  the  truth.  He  expressly  concedes  the  point  in 
the  outset,  that  the  baptized  children  of  professors  are 
truly  members  of  the  church,  though  not  in  complete 
standing.  Nor  has  any  thing  been  advanced  in  this 
discourse  which  stands  in  known  opposition  to  the 
principles  of  church-membership  and  communion 
maintained  by  that  gigantic  mind  in  his  answers  to  the 
"  venerable  Stoddard,"  Solomon  Williams  and  other 
lax  communionists  of  the  times.  Pres.  Edwards  had 
no  occasion  to  establish  the  doctrine  of  infant  church- 
membership  by  labored  argumentation.  It  was  a  set- 
tled principle  in  the  constitution  of  the  New-England 
churches  and  had  been  from  the  first.  Most  of  its 
early  defenders  had  undertaken  their  work,  not  so 
much  for  the  sake  of  the  doctrine  itself,  as  for  the 
inferences  respecting  discipline,  and  the  extension  of 
baptismal  privileges,  which  they  considered  deducible 
from  it. 

The  point  now  in  dispute  was  not — as  a  newspaper 
writer  not  long  since  intimated, — Whether  baptized 
children  are  to  be  considered   members  of  the  visible 


106  INF.\NT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

church  ?  Nor  whether  it  was  proper  to  allow  baptism 
to  the  children  of  baptized  non-professors  ?  But 
"  Whether,  according  to  the  rules  of  Christ,  any  ought 
to  be  admitted  to  the  communion  and  privileges  of 
members  of  the  visible  church  in  complete  standing, 
but  such  as  are  in  profession  and  in  the  eyes  of  the 
church's  christian  judgment,  godly  or  gracious  per- 
sons ?  "*  Mr.  Stoddard  had  maintained  the  affirmative, 
Mr.  Edwards  took  the  negative  of  this  question. 
Neither  deny  the  great  congregational  doctrine  of 
infant  church-membership,  but  both  expressly  recog- 
nise and  affirm  it. 

As  considerable  confusion  prevails  on  the  exact  na- 
ture of  this  controversy — and  as  some  have  associated 
it  erroneously  with  another  question,  viz.  the  relation 
of  baptized  children  to  the  church, — with  which,  as 
respects  simple  membership,  it  had  nothing  to  do — 
it  will  be  necessary  to  detail  some  of  the  historical 
facts  which  preceded  and  are  connected  with  it. 

The  first  settlers  of  New-England  were  eminent  for 
wisdom  and  piety.  They  fled  from  the  iron  hand  of 
oppression  in  the  old  world  for  the  enjoyment  of  civil, 
but  more  especially  religious  liberty,  in  the  new  ;  and 
above  all,  that  they  might  preserve  their  children  from 
evil  and  rear  a  godly  generation  in  the  wilderness. 
^^  Discipline, ^^  says  Dr.  Mather,  "is  the  cause  of  God 
in  New  England.  We  are  the  children  of  the  good 
old  non-conformists.  Now  what  was  it  that  they  did 
suffer  so  much  for,  but  that  so  they  and  their  children 

*  Qualifications  for  Communion. 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.         107 

also  might  be  brought  under  that  discipline  and  gov- 
ernment which  Christ  hath  appointed  in  his  church  ? 
And,  therefore,  were  they  by  their  adversaries,  the 
prelates,  reproached  with  the  name  of  disciplinarians; 
should  we  now  desert  the  cause  it  would  be  a  sad  de- 
generacy. There  are  many  godly  souls  in  New-Eng- 
land, that  the  great  motive  which  prevailed  with  them 
to  come  into  this  wilderness,  was  that  so  they  might 
have  their  children  under  the  government  of  Christ  in 
his  churchJ^*  But  at  the  time  when  the  original 
churches  of  the  country  were  founded,  it  was  the  gen- 
eral opinion  of  all  congregationalists,  presbyterians, 
and  independents,  throughout  the  world, — that  a  pro- 
fession of  personal  godliness  was  an  essential  pre- 
requisite in  adults,  to  the  enjoyment  of  sacramental 
ordinances.  Not  only  the  immoral,  but  those  also 
who  on  arriving  at  maturity  neglected  to  take  upon 
themselves  their  early  baptismal  vows  by  open  cove- 
nant, were  considered  unworthy  to  partake  of  the 
Lord's-supper  or  to  receive  baptism  for  their  children. 
The  consequence  was  that  many  of  the  second  gene- 
ration and  more  of  the  third,  growing  up  without 
making  a  personal  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ, 
their  children  must  necessarily  be  excluded  from  bap- 
tism and  from  any  membership  in  the  church.  This 
was  a  sore  grief  to  the  New-England  fathers.  "  Truly 
when  I  think,"  says  the  writer  last  quoted,  "  and  I 
often  think  of  it  seriously  and  sadly  with  myself,  that 
in  a  plantation  of  religion, — for   such  New-England 

*Mather's  Subject  of  Baptism. 


108 


INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 


was, — the  inhabitants  should  be  in  the  condition  of 
infidels,  that  the  posterity  of  a  people  professing  god- 
liness, yea  of  the  most  eminent  professors  in  the  whole 
world,  should  in  one  age  be  as  infidels,  even  not  so 
much  as  within  the  compass  of  the  visible  church,  or 
have  the  livery  and  character  belonging  to  Christians 
upon  them,  whereby  such  are  distinguished  from  the 
infidel  and  pagan  w^orld,  what  it  has  to  others  1  know 
not,  but  to  me  it  has  a  most  formidable  appearance."* 
It  was  considerations  like  these — connected  with  the 
fact  that  none  but  church-members  were  elio-ible  to 
office  or  could  vote  at  elections — which  led  the  elders 
of  the  churches,  at  an  early  period  after  the  settle- 
ment, to  review  the  subject  of  baptism  and  church- 
membership  and  finally  to  decide  that  the  children  of 
all  baptized  persons  who,  though  not  professors  of 
godliness  nor  qualified  for  the  Lord's-supper,  were  yet 
willing  to  make  open  acknowledgment  of  the  cove- 
nant obligations,  and  promise  to  submit  to  the  disci- 
pline of  the  church — might,  and  should  receive  bap- 
tism. This  was  a  manifest  innovation,  upon  the  doc- 
trine and  practice  of  the  fathers,  and  also, — as  is 
shown  by  Mr.  Foxcroft  in  his  letter  to  Edwards, — 
upon  the  general  sentiment  of  evangelical  protestants 
throughout  the  world.f  "  I  never  heard,"  says  Mr. 
Baxter,  as  quoted  by  Foxcroft,  "  any  man  baptize  an 
infant,  but  upon  the  parent's,  or  susceptor's,  or  offer- 
er's profession   of  a  justifying  faiths     It  might  be 


*  Preface  to  the  First  Principles  of  New-England, 
t  Appendix  to  Qualifications  for  Communion. 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.        109 

confessed,  however,  that  many  protestant  churches  in 
Europe,  had  fallen  into  laxness  and  formality  in  their 
])ractice  upon  this  subject.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the 
good  old  puritans  of  New-England  were  sufficiently 
scrupulous  and  careful,  as  to  the  terms  of  admission 
to  the  sacraments.  The  doctrine  of  infant  church- 
membership,  with  the  subjection  of  children  to  the 
discipline  of  the  church,  was  always  received  among 
them.  But  the  perpetuation  of  church-membership, 
without  the  profession  of  faith  on  the  part  of  parents, 
was  a  heresy  which  crept  in  by  degrees.  It  was  first 
a  question  whether  baptism  might  be  extended  in  any 
cases  to  grand-children,  whose  next  parents  had  made 
no  profession.  This  question  was  propounded  as  a 
case  of  conscience  by  the  church  in  Dorchester  to  the 
Rev.  John  Cotton,  teacher  of  the  first  church  in  Bos- 
ton. The  subject  was  publicly  considered  by  the 
last  named  church  assembled  for  the  purpose  "  in  the 
name  of  Christ."  It  was  properly  decided  that  the 
grandfather  might  lawfully  claim  baptism  for  his 
grand-child  on  two  conditions.  "  First,  that  the 
grand-child  baptized  by  right  of  the  grand-father's 
covenant  be  committed  to  the  grand-father's  educa- 
tion." And  2d.  "  That  the  parents  of  the  child  do 
not  thereby  take  occasion  to  neglect  the  due  and  sea- 
sonable preparation  of  themselves  for  entrance  into 
covenant  with  God  and  his  church."  This  letter  is 
dated  Boston,  Dec.  16,  1634,  and  signed  by  John 
Cotton,  Tho.  Oliver,  and  Tho.  Leverett.*     It  would 


*  First  Principles  of  New- England. 

10 


110  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

lead  us  beyond  our  limits,  and  somewhat  away  from  the 
subject  immediately  in  hand,  to  give  in  detail  the  histori- 
cal progress  of  the  error  in  question.  It  may  be  suffi- 
cient to  say,  that  neglecting  the  extreme  caution  of 
Mr.  Cotton,  many  began  to  contend,  that  all  baptized 
children  being  born  in  the  church,  and  every  where 
acknowledged  church-members,  were  entitled  to  have 
baptism  for  their  children,  who  being  also  born  in  the 
church  were  entitled  to  have  baptism  for  their  children 
also,  in  their  successive  generations.  The  fallacy  of 
this  reasoning  has  already  been  shown,  in  foregoing 
pages.  But  sophistical  as  it  is,  it  gained  currency  in 
the  churches,  and  being  sustained  by  other  considera- 
tions, it  was  decided  by  the  synod  of  1662,  and  con- 
firmed by  the  General  Court,  though  not  without  con- 
troversy and  opposition, — that  all  persons  who  had 
received  baptism  in  infancy,  ''understanding  the 
doctrine  of  faith,  and  publicly  professing  their  assent 
thereunto  ;  not  scandalous  in  life,  and  solemnly  own- 
ing the  covenant  before  the  church,  wherein  they  give 
up  themselves  and  their  children  to  the  Lord,  and 
subject  themselves  to  the  government  of  Christ  in  the 
church,  their  children  are  to  he  baj)tized."  This 
canon  was  framed  for  the  purpose  already  specified, 
viz.  that  baptism  might  be  administered  to  the  chil- 
dren of  persons  who,  though  themselves  baptized  in 
infancy,  were  neither  hopefully  regenerate,  nor  sup- 
posed to  be  qualified  for  the  Lord's-supper. 

Out  of  this  heresy  grew  another.  Some  of  the 
churches  reasoned  thus :  Baptized  persons  being 
church-members,  and  as  such  entitled   to  baptism  for 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.        Ill 

their  children,  ought  to  come  to  the  Lord's  table. 
For  if  they  have  all  the  qualifications  requisite  for  the 
enjoyment  of  one  sacrament,  they  have  also  for  the 
other.  This  reasoning,  with  other  considerations,  pre- 
pared the  way  for  an  in  flood  of  unspiritual  communi- 
cants upon  the  churches  which  adopted  it.  The 
practice  of  admitting  such  persons  to  the  Lord's  table, 
though  not  general,  had  become  so  frequent  that  the 
synod  of  1679  saw  fit  to  bear  public  testimony  against 
it.  As  one  of  the  means  by  which  the  churches 
might  avert  the  judgments  of  the  Lord  with  which 
New-England  had  been  visited,  they  say,  "  It  is  re- 
quisite that  persons  be  not  admitted  unto  communion 
in  the  Lord's-supper,  without  making  a  personal  and 
public  profession  of  their  faith  and  repentance,  and 
that  therefore  both  elders  and  churches  be  duly 
watchful  and  circumspect  in  this  matter."  To  this 
expression  of  opinion,  Mr.  Stoddard,  then  a  young 
man  and  a  member  of  the  synod,  seems  to  have  given 
a  hesitating  consent.  Some  five-and-twenty  years 
after,  he  openly  espoused  and  taught  the  doctrine  to 
his  people  in  Northampton,  and  to  the  world,  that  the 
Lord's-supper  was  intended  to  be  a  converting  as  well 
as  sanctifying  ordinance,  and  should  be  received  as 
such  by  all  baptized  persons  who  were  moral  in  their 
lives,  and  serious  believers  in  the  principles  of  chris- 
tian grace.* 

A  controversy  ensued — and   many  churches,   influ- 
enced by  the   great  reputation  of  Mr.  Stoddard   for 

*  Life  of  Edwards. 


112  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

learning,  wisdom,  and  piety,  more  than  by  his  argu- 
ments, adopted  the  practice  of  open  communion, 
Pres.  Edwards  was  a  grandson  of  Mr.  Stoddard,  and, 
as  already  observed,  was  settled  as  his  colleague  in 
the  ministry  at  Northampton,  in  1727.  Mr.  Stoddard 
was  at  that  time  in  his  eighty-fourth  year,  and  had 
been  fifty-five  years  pastor  of  the  church  in  Northamp- 
ton. He  was  a  man  of  great  weight  in  the  colonies, 
and  had  been  active  in  the  synods  and  councils  of  the 
last  quarter  of  the  preceding  century.  Through  his 
practice  and  the  influence  of  his  writings,  unspiritual 
members  had  been  freely  admitted  to  full  communion, 
and  had  become  perhaps  the  majority  in  most  churches. 
Discipline  was  consequently  neglected,  and  could  not 
be  enforced.  The  sacrament  of  the  supper  was 
diverted  from  hs  original  design,  if  not  in  too  many 
instances  actually  profaned.  It  was  under  these  cir- 
cumstances, several  years  after  his  settlement,,  that 
Edwards  became  fully  convinced  of  the  impolicy 
and  sin  of  admitting  persons  professedly  unregenerate 
to  the  Lord's  table.  In  1749,  he  published  his 
"  Humble  Enquiry  into  the  Rules  of  the  Word  of 
God,  concerning  the  Qualifications  requisite  to  a  Com- 
plete Standing  and  Full  Communion  in  the  visible 
Christian  Church." 

The  question  discussed  by  Edwards,  was  not 
whether  baptized  children  were  within  the  pale  of  the 
visible  church — nor  whether  their  children  might  be 
entitled  to  baptism — but  the  question  was,  whether 
unregenerate  persons,  considering  themselves  unregen- 
erate, and  who  were  unregenerate  in  the  judgment  of 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.        113 

christian  charity,  and  made  no  profession  of  faith, 
ought,  under  such  circumstances,  to  partake  of  the 
Lord's-supper.  Infant  church-membership,  therefore, 
was  not  the  doctrine  which  Edwards  opposed — nor 
had  it  been  ever  opposed  by  the  leading  fathers  and 
churches  of  New-England,  nor  was  it  the  cause  of  the 
decline  of  vital  piety  among  them,  nor  is  it  responsi- 
ble for  the  introduction  of  the  halfway  covenant 
scheme,  so  universally  condemned  in  our  day. 

Edwards  believed  in  the  doctrine  of  infant  church- 
membership,  and  would  doubtless  have  employed  his 
great  powers  in  its  defence,  if  occasion  had  required 
it.  In  the  second  paragraph  of  his  ^'Qualifications  for 
Full  Communion,"  he  says :  "When  I  speak  of  mem- 
bers of  the  visible  church  of  Christ  in  complete  stand- 
ing,  I  would  be  understood,  of  those  who  are  received 
as  the  proper  immediate  subjects  of  all  the  external 
privileges  Christ  has  appointed  for  the  ordinary  mem- 
bers of  his  church.  All  that  acknowledge  infant  bap- 
tism, allow  infants  who  are  the  proper  subjects  of 
baptism  and  are  baptized,  to  be  in  some  sort  members 
of  the  christian  church;  yet  none  suppose  them  to  be 
members  in  such  standing  as  to  be  the  proper,  imme- 
diate subjects  of  all  ecclesiastical  ordinances  and  privi- 
leges. But  that  some  further  qualifications  are  requi- 
site in  order  to  this,  to  be  obtained  either  in  a  course 
of  nature,  or  by  education,  or  by  divine  grace.  And 
some  who  are  baptized  in  infancy,  even  after  they  be- 
come to  be  adult,  may  yet  remain  for  a  season  short 
of  such  standing  as  has  been  spoken  of,  being  desti- 
10* 


114  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

tute  of  sufficient  knowledge,  etc.,  and  yet  not  he  cast 
out  of  the  church,  or  cease  to  be  in  any  respect  its 
members."  The  same  sentiment  frequently  occurs  in 
this  celebrated  treatise  upon  the  terms  of  communion. 

Dr.  Hopkins'  System  of  Doctrines  was  published 
under  his  own  direction  in  1792.  He  was  a  pupil  of 
Edwards,  lived  for  a  season  in  his  family,  studied 
theology  with  him,  and  adopted  his  theological  princi- 
ples generally  as  the  basis  on  which  his  own  system 
was  erected.  His  views  on  the  subject  in  question 
are  valuable,  as  well  for  the  light  they  thus  reflect 
upon  Edwards'  opinions,  as  for  the  weight  of  his  own 
character  and  the  general  influence  he  has  exerted 
upon  the  New-England  church. 

In  his  treatise  concerning  the  baptism  of  the  chil- 
dren of  believers,  Mr.  Hopkins  says  :  "  By  the  king- 
dom of  God,  or  the  kingdom  of  heaven  which  is  the 
same,  is  meant  the  visible  kingdom  of  Christ  in  this 
world  or  his  church  ;  in  which  sense  this  phrase  is 
most  commonly  used  by  Christ.  What  he  declares 
therefore  is,  that  such  children  as  these,  that  is  the 
children  of  his  friends  who  believe  in  him,  belong  to 
his  kingdom,  and  are  to  he  memhers  of  his  visible 
church,  and  to  be  with  their  parents  numbered  among 
the  redeemed." 

"  If  children  of  visible  believers  are  to  be  considered 
as  having  a  right  to  be  visible  members  of  the  king- 
dom of  God  and  to  be  treated  as  such ;  then  they  are 
to  be  introduced  to  this  visible  standing  in  his  church 
and  kingdom,  by  the  only  door  which  Christ  has 
fixed  and  opened  for  this,  which  is  by  being   baptized 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.        115 

with  water,  in  the  name  of  the  sacred  Trinity,  or  be- 
ing born  of  water." 

"  The  christian  institution,  now  under  consideration, 
is  suited  to  have  a  salutary  effect  on  the  minds  both 
of  parents  and  their  children.  Though  under  the 
milder  dispensation  of  the  gospel,  no  one  is  to  be  put 
to  death  for  rejecting  Christ  and  the  gospel,  even 
though  he  were  before  this  a  member  of  the  visible 
church  ;  yet  he  is  to  be  cut  off,  and  cast  out  of  the 
visible  kingdom  of  Christ.  And  every  child  in  the 
church,  who  grows  up  in  disobedience  to  Christ,  and 
in  this  most  important  concern  will  not  obey  his 
parents,  is  thus  to  be  rejected  and  cut  off,  after  all 
proper  means  are  used  by  his  parents  and  the  church 
to  reclaim  him  and  bring  him  to  his  duty.  Such  an 
event  will  be  viewed  by  christian  parents  as  worse 
than  death  ;  and  is  suited  to  be  a  constant,  strong 
motive,  to  concern,  prayer  and  fidelity  respecting 
their  children  and  their  education ;  and  it  tends  to 
have  an  equally  desirable  effect  upon  children  ;  and 
must  greatly  impress  the  hearts  of  those  who  are  in 
any  degree  considerate  and  serious."* 

These  and  similar  sentiments  are  often  repeated 
and  enforced  in  Mr.  Hopkins'  chapter  on  baptism. 
He  indeed  goes  so  far  as  to  affirm,  "  That  real  holi- 
ness and  salvation  are  secured  to  the  children  of  be- 
lievers, by  the  covenant  into  which  the  parents  enter 
with  God,  as  it  respects  their  children,  if  the  parents 
faithfully  keep  covenant,  and  fulfil  what   they  profess 


*  Hopkins'  System,  Part.  II,  Chap.  5. 


116  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

and  promise,  respecting  their  children,  when  they  offer 
them  in  baptism."  Without  endorsing  or  controvert- 
ing this  opinion,  it  is  sufficient,  with  the  preceding 
extracts,  to  show  that  Hopkins  was  a  decided  behever 
in  infant  church-membership. 

The  opinions  of  Dr.  Dwight  on  this  subject  next 
deserve  consideration.  He  was  president  of  Yale  Col- 
lege when  Hopkins'  System  was  first  published,  and 
lived  till  1817.  "it  is  objected  further,"  says  he,* 
"in  answer  to  the  objections  of  Baptists,  that  all  bap- 
tized persons  are  by  that  class  of  Christians,  to  whom 
I  have  attached  myself,  considered  as  members  of  the 
church  ;  yet  those  who  are  baptized  in  infancy,  are 
not  treated  as  if  they  possessed  this  character.  Par- 
ticularly, they  are  not  admitted  to  the  sacramental 
supper  ;  nor  made  objects  of  ecclesiastical  discipline. 

"  As  this  objection  has,  in  my  own  view,  a  more 
serious  import,  than  any  other  which  has  been  al- 
letred,  it  deserves  a  particular  consideration. 

"  In  the  first  place,  I  acknowledge,  without  hesita- 
tion, that  the  conduct  of  those,  with  whom  I  am  in 
immediate  communion,  and  so  far  as  I  know  them 
their  opinions  also,  with  regard  to  this  subject  are  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree  erroneous,  and  indefensible. 

Many  of  the  churches  of  this  country,  and  many  of 
the  ministers  also,  appear  to  me  to  have  judged  and 
acted,  with  less  accuracy,  with  less  of  scheme  and 
comprehensiveness,  concerning  this  subject,  than  con- 
cerning most  others,  I  certainly  do  not  intend  to  in- 
lure  either  churches  or  ministers   by  this   remark,  and 

*  Dwight's  Theology,  Vol.  5,  Sermon  CLVII. 


DOCTRINE    OF    NEW-ENGLAND    CHURCHES.        117 

persuade  myself  that  I  do  not.  A  considerable  num- 
ber of  the  ministers  have  expressed  to  me  their  own 
dissatisfaction,  with  both  the  views  and  the  practice, 
of  both  themselves  and  their  fellow  Christians,  with 
respect  to  persons  baptized  in  infancy.  I  am  equally 
dissatisfied  with  my  oivn  former  views  and  practice  re- 
sjfecting  this  subject ;  and  readily  admit  that  a  part  of 
what  is  contained  in  this  objection  is  justly  chargea- 
ble on  many  churches  and  many  ministers  who  hold 
the  doctrine  of  infant  baptism.  But  it  lies  against  the 
errors  of  men  who  adopt  this  doctrine,  and  not  against 
the  doctrine  itself 

"  That  infants  should  be  baptized  and  then  be  left 
by  ministers  and  churches  in  a  situation  undistinguish- 
able  from  that  of  other  children,  appears  to  me  irre- 
concilable with  any  scriptural  views  of  the  nature  and 
importance  of  this  sacrament." 

Dr.  Dwight  believed  in  the  church-membership  of 
baptized  infants.  "  That  they  are  members  of  the  chris- 
tian church,  if  lawfully  baptized,"  says  he,  "  I  fully  be- 
lieve." But  on  one  point  connected  with  this  subject, 
this  distinguished  author  seems  to  have  drawn  an  unne- 
cessary and  injurious  conclusion.  For  he  adds,  *'  I  con- 
sider them  members  of  the  church  general,  but  not  of  a 
particular  church."  Without  attempting  to  controvert 
this  sentiment,  or  establish  its  opposite,  it  is  submitted 
to  the  discerning  whether  it  may  not  be  a  fact,  that 
while  some  children  are  members  only  of  the  church 
general,  baptized  children  most  commonly  are  mem- 
bers of  particular  churches  also.  Many  persons  were 
anciently  baptized,  according  to  the  New  Testament, 


118  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

without  uniting  with  any  particular  church,  and  some 
in  regions  where  no  church  had  been  organized. 
Children  in  such,  and  many  other  circumstances  which 
might  be  named,  would  become  members  of  the  church 
universal  by  baptism.  But  when  parents  are  orderly 
united  to  a  particular  church,  what  hinders  tiieir  chil- 
dren from  coming  in  with  them?  And  what  propriety 
can  there  be  in  saying  that  they  are  members  of  the 
church,  and  yet  not  of  that  particular  church  in  which 
perhaps  they  were  born,  in  which  they  received  the 
initiatory  ordinance,  and  to  which  their  parents,  and 
they  in  them,  seem  properly  to  belong  ?  Upon  any 
other  theory,  how  can  they  be  subject  to  efficient  su- 
pervision. Is  it  not  safe  to  say  that — while  all  baptiz- 
ed adults  are  members  of  the  church  general,  and 
most  of  them  of  some  particular  church  also, — bap- 
tized children  in  like  manner,  though  all  members  of 
the  church  universal,  are  yet  most  of  them  members 
of  some  particular  church  also? 

The  last  authority  which  1  shall  quote,  sustaining 
the  doctrine  of  infant  church-membership  is  Dr.  Wor- 
cester, a  name  whose  recent  memory  is  still  fragrant 
in  all  our  churches.  "  The  church,"  savs  Worcester 
in  his  discourses  on  the  perpetuity  of  the  covenant, 
"remains  the  same,"  i.  e.  the  same  that  it  was  under 
the  old  dispensation,  "and  the  covenant  the  same;  the 
relation  of  the  children  of  the  church  is  the  same,  and 
the  seal  of  the  covenant,  though  varied  in  form,  is 
still  of  the  same  import,  and  of  the  same  use,  and  to 
be  applied  to  the  same  subjects." 


DOCTRINE    OF    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH.  119 

Can  it  be  longer  questioned,  in  view  of  this  full  and 
unbroken  series  of  testimony,  that  infant  church-mem- 
bership is  and  ever  has  been  till  of  late  years  the  sen- 
timent of  our  leading  divines  and  one  of  the  founda- 
tion principles  of  the  congregational  churches  of  New- 
England. 

The  whole  presbyterian  church  of  the  United 
States,  as  well  as  of  the  old  world,  maintains  the  same 
doctrine.  The  Confession  of  Faith,  as  amended  and 
ratified  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1821,  defines  the 
visible  church  to  "  consist  of  all  those  throughout  the 
world,  that  profess  the  true  religion,  together  with  their 
children,  and  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  house  and  family  of  God,  out  of  which  there  is 
no  ordinary  possibility  of  salvation." 

The  larger  Catechism  says,  in  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion, "  What  is  baptism  1 "  *^  Baptism  is  a  sacrament 
of  the  New  Testament,  wherein  Christ  hath  ordained 
the  washing  of  water  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  be  the  sign 
and  seal  of  ingrafting  into  himself,  of  remission  of 
sins  by  his  blood,  and  regeneration  by  his  Spirit,  of 
adoption  and  resurrection  unto  everlasting  life  ;  and 
whereby  the  parties  baptized  are  solemnly  admitted 
into  the  visible  church,  and  enter  into  an  open  and 
professed  engagement  to  be  wholly  and  only  the 
Lord's." 

In  the  Form  of  Government,*  it  is  affirmed  as  fol- 
lows :  "  The   universal   church  consists   of  all   those 


*  Chap.  II,  of  the  Chnrch. 


120  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

persons  in  every  nation,  together  with  their  children, 
who  make  profession  of  the  holy  religion  of  Christ 
and  of  submission  to  his  laws."  "  A  particular  church 
consists  of  a  number  of  professing  Christians,  \vith 
their  offspring,  voluntarily  associated  together,  for  di- 
vine worship,  and  godly  living,  agreeably  to  the  holy 
Scriptures,  and  submitting  to  a  certain  form  of  gov- 
ernment." 

The  Book  of  Discipline  says,  "  that  all  baptized 
persons  are  members  of  the  church,  are  under  its 
care,  and  subject  to  its  government  and  discipline ; 
and  when  they  have  arrived  at  years  of  discretion, 
they  are  bound  to  perform  all  the  duties  of  church- 
members." 

The  Directory  teaches  on  this  subject :  that  "  Chil- 
dren horn  ivithin  the  pale  of  the  visible  church  and 
dedicated  to  God  in  baptism,  are  under  the  inspection 
and  government  of  the  church  ;  and  are  to  be  taught 
to  read,  and  repeat  the  catechism,  the  apostles'  creed, 
and  the  Lord's  prayer.  They  are  to  be  taught  to 
pray,  to  abhor  sin,  to  fear  God,  and  to  obey  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  And  when  they  come  to  years  of 
discretion,  if  they  be  free  from  scandal,  appear  sober 
and  steady,  and  to  have  sufficient  knowledge  to  dis- 
cern the  Lord's  body,  they  ought  to  be  informed,  it  is 
their  duty  and  their  privilege  to  come  to  the  Lord's- 
supper." 

They  are  then  to  be  examined  as  to  their  knowl- 
edge and  piety,  and  when  prepared,  in  the  judgment 
of  the  eldership,  for  sealing  ordinances,  they  are  to 


DOCTRINE    OF    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH.  121 

be    admitted   to   the    privileges  of  Christians    in  full 
communion. 

It  thus  appears  that  the  doctrine  of  infant  church- 
membership  is  no  innovation,  but,  though  it  seems  to 
have  been  nearly  lost  sight  of  in  our  churches  for 
many  years  past,  is  yet, — with  the  exception  of  those 
who   deny  infant  baptism   altogether, — the  general 

SENTIMENT    OF    THE    NeW-EnGLAND     CHURCHES,     and 
of  THE    CHRISTIAN    WORLD. 


U 


CHAPTER    V. 


THE     PRECEDING    PRINCIPLES     APPLIED    IN     SEV- 
ERAL   ADDRESSES. 


I.     Address    to    Pastors, 

The  writer  of  these  pages  would  not  assume  to 
teach  his  fathers  and  brethren  in  the  ministry.  It 
would  be  more  congenial  to  his  feelings,  to  sit  at  the 
feet  of  many  of  them  for  instruction,  on  this  and  al- 
most any  other  subject.  He  is  certain,  however,  that 
he  advocates  no  new  doctrines,  while  he  attempts  to 
re-affirm  one  of  the  great  principles  of  congregational- 
ism,  as  held  by  the  New-England  fathers,  and  of 
Christianity  as  taught  by  the  Apostles,  and  maintain- 
ed for  substance  by  most  denominations  in  the  old 
world  and  in  the  new.  He  confidently  believes  him- 
self to  have  expressed  no  other  sentiments  than  those 
which  have  been  generally  held  by  the  soundest  theo- 
logians among  us.  Nor  can  the  number  now  be  great 
who  will  dissent  from  the  fundamental  principles 
which  have  been  examined. 


ADDRESS    TO    PASTORS.  123 

It  is  confessed  that   the  doctrine  of  infant  church- 
membership  seems  to  have   been   nearly  forgotten  of 
late  years,  and  the  ^practice  which  properly  grows  out 
of  it,  to  have  fallen   into  almost  universal  neglect,  in 
our  churches.     Nor   is  it  less  certain,  that  the  rite  of 
infant  baptism  has  lost  much  of  that  sacredness  in  the 
eyes  of  many,  with  which  it  used  to  be  regarded  by 
congregational  believers   in  Jesus.     There  are   some 
indeed,  perhaps   the   majority  among  us,  who  still  re- 
joice greatly  in  God's  everlasting  covenant,  and   can 
plead  in   faith  for  its  promised  blessings  upon  their  in- 
fant seed  ;  and  there  are  others  who  from  the   power 
of  custom,  or   by  way  of  privilege,  can  be  easily  in- 
fluenced to  make  the  baptismal   consecration  of  their 
children.     But   there  are  some  too, — and  is   not  the 
number  constantly  increasing  ? — who  cannot   see  the 
necessity,  nor  perceive  the  desirableness  of  this   rite, 
and   having  their  minds   confused   respecting  it,  and 
willing  to  avoid  the  trouble   it  occasions,  are  allowing 
their  children   to  grow  up   strangers  to  the   covenant 
of  promise,  and,  in   too  many  instances,  without  God 
in  the  world.     They   approve   of  the   congregational 
principles  and  forms  in  most  respects,  and  giving  more 
or  less  evidence  of  piety  are  admitted  to  our  churches 
upon  a  "  half-way  covenant  "   of  modern  invention. 
They  understand  and  appreciate  the  promise  "  I  will 
be  thy  God,"  but  ^'the  God  of  thy  seed"   they  dis- 
card or  disconnect  from  the  divinely  appointed  token 
by  which  it  is  sealed  and  made  sure  to  them.     Several 
reasons  may  have  assisted  to  produce   this  departure 
from  the  practice  and  faith  of  the   fathers.     Baptisti- 


124  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

cal   opinions   and   usages  ;  democratic   institutions  di- 
minishing reverence  and  individualizing  the  people, 
making  responsibilities  and  advantages  personal  rather 
than   social  ;    the   spiritual    philosophy  of  the   times, 
with  a  growing  disrelish  among  protestants  to  ceremo- 
nies and  forms,  putting  to  peril  even   the   sacramental 
ordinances  which  Christ  himself  appointed — these  and 
other  causes  have   had   their  influence.     But  among 
them  all,  none  has   been  so  disastrous   as   a   general 
forgetfulness  of  the  relation   which   baptized  children 
hold  to  God   and  his  church.     If  they  are  included 
with  their  parents  in  the  covenant  of  redemption,  and 
"  baptism  seals  it  unto  them,"  then  parents  will  feel 
the  importance  of  placing   the   appointed  token  upon 
their  offspring.     But  if  infant  baptism  has  scarcely  an 
intelligible  meaning,  or  is   considered  a  mere  form  of 
consecration,    and   does   not    bring  the  children    into 
Christ's  earthly  kingdom,  it  will   be  difficult  to  make 
even   pious   parents   see  its  necessity.     Nor  can  the 
doctrine   of  infant   baptism    be    pov/erfully   defended 
without  that  of  infant  church-membership  upon  which 
it  is  properly  based.     And  though  no  prophet,  I  de- 
sire to  record  my  firm  conviction,  that  if  the   doctrine 
of  infant  church-membership  should  be  generally  dis- 
carded  or  kept   out   of  sight — the  practice  of  infant 
baptism  will  eventually  fall   into   greatly  increased,  if 
not  general   neglect.     There  seems  to   be   no    solid 
middle  ground  between  old   fashioned  congregational- 
ism  which   expresses  the  sentiment  of  the  christian 
world  on    the    subject,   and  the   usages  of  that   de- 
nomination   who    reject   infant    baptism    altogether. 


ADDRESS    TO    PASTORS.  125 

And  Is  there  a  question  which  member  of  this  alter- 
native we  shall  choose  ?  As  congregationalists  we 
hold  to  the  perpetuity  of  the  Abrahamic  covenant, 
and  to  the  superiority  of  the  new  dispensation  in  re- 
spect to  privileges  over  the  old.  Let  us  then  be  con- 
sistent, and  without  idolizing  the  church  on  the  one 
hand,  or  treating  it  with  desecration  or  indifference  on 
the  other,  let  us  recognise  it  as  God's  institution, 
founded  for  the  edification  and  salvation  of  his  cove- 
nant people,  properly  including  all  within  its  conse- 
crated enclosures  who  have  the  baptismal  mark  of 
discipleship  upon  them. 

The  exclusion  of  baptized  children  from  a  name 
and  a  standing  in  the  visible  church,  is  most  obviously 
as  far  as  it  prevails  among  evangelical  congregational- 
ists, a  very  recent  innovation.  From  the  remarks  of 
Dr.  Dwight,  whose  published  works  have  been  before 
the  world  but  a  quarter  of  a  century,  and  who  is  per- 
sonally remembered  by  many  of  the  fathers  in  the 
ministry,  it  is  evident,  that  the  doctrine  in  question 
was  theoretically  acknowledged  in  his  day — for  the 
objection  which  he  combats  was  founded  upon  the 
acknowledgement  ;  while  the  practice  and  opinions  of 
many  had  become  loose  and  erroneous  on  the  subject. 
Probably  it  is  not — for  how  can  it  be  ? — denied  out- 
right by  many  orthodox  and  thorough  theologians, 
even  in  our  times.  But  the  practical  error  of  which 
Dwight  complains  and  which  still  exists  to  an  increas- 
ing and  alarming  degree  deserves  the  prayerful  con- 
sideration of  all  who  have  been  set  over  the  house  of 
11* 


126  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

God.  Perhaps  the  idea  of  discipline,  as  involving  re- 
straint and  reprehension,  might  have  been  carried  too 
far  by  some  of  the  early  settlers  of  New-England. 
But  even  if  this  be  so,  it  is  no  reason  why  an  aiFec- 
tionate  watch,  direction,  education  of  the  children  of 
the  church — as  young  but  real  members  of  it — as 
lambs  of  the  flock  gathered  with  their  parents  into 
the  Saviour's  fold — should  be  neglected.  We  should 
give  them  at  least,  all  the  encouragement  which 
God's  own  everlasting  covenant  is  intended  to  afford. 
Nor  need  we  conceal  their  true  condition,  with  its 
obligations  and  responsibilities,  "  though  we  are  gen- 
tle among  them  as  a  nurse  cherisheth  her  children." 

It  is  verily  believed  that  if  this  principle  of  congre-^ 
gationalism  can  once  more  be  reduced  to  practice, — and 
faithfulness  in  giving  instruction,  and  in  admitting 
suitable  candidates  and  no  others  to  the  Lord's  table, 
be  not  neglected — clergymen  will  be  saved  from  much 
of  that  agitation  and  anarchy  which  now  mars  their 
labors — and  from  much  of  that  grief, — in  consequence 
of  the  wandering  of  so  many  lambs  from  the  fold, 
attended  as  it  is  with  general  irregularity  and  disorder, 
and  not  un frequently  with  the  utter  ruin  of  the  chil- 
dren— which  has  brought  down  so  many  good  men  to 
premature  graves. 

Beloved  brethren  in  the  ministry,  the  time  has 
come  for  anxious  inquiry,  whether  amidst  distracting 
influences,  and  multitudinous  calls  for  service  from 
every  quarter,  the  young  of  our  flocks  have  received 
that  share  of  ministerial  attention  which  the  great 
shepherd  demands  of  those  who  have  been  especially 


ADDRESS    TO    PASTORS.  127 

commissioned  to  feed  his  sheep,  and  feed  his  lambs. 
There  are  many  congregational  clergymen  who  in  the 
discharge  of  this  great  duty,  have  not  fallen  behind  the 
very  chiefest  of  the  fathers.  And  if  any  of  us  have 
exhausted  our  powers  of  labor  upon  the  adult  genera- 
tion, rather  than  upon  those  who,  though  now  com- 
paratively insignificant,  are  yet  silently  receiving  im- 
pressions which  in  a  few  years  will  manifest  them- 
selves, for  the  renovation  or  destruction  of  the  church, 
we  are  not  without  our  apology.  Short  and  uncertain 
settlements,  multiplicity  of  meetings  both  at  home  and 
abroad,  exhausting  preparatory  study,  and  painstaking 
to  produce  a  succession  of  valuable  if  not  great  and 
popular  discourses,  which  the  intelligence  of  our  con- 
gregations and  the  distraction  of  the  times  seem  to 
demand,  constant  solicitude  arising  from  the  unsettled 
state  of  society,  and  that  endless  variety  of  isms 
which  have  been  coming  in  upon  us  and  sweeping 
over  us  like  a  flood,  together  with  the  unfortunate  cus- 
tom of  estimating  success  almost  entirely  by  imme- 
diate and  manifest  results — these  things  have  an  in- 
fluence in  turning  ofl"  our  minds  from  that  numerous 
class  which,  though  not  in  a  situation  to  assist  just 
now  in  opposing  the  waves  of  error  and  ungodUness, 
will  soon  rise  up  in  the  places  of  their  fathers  to  make 
or  destroy  us. 

It  is  not  a  question,  whether  men  sinking  already 
under  accumulated  labors,  shall  take  upon  their  shoul- 
ders an  additional  load  to  crush  them,  but  whether,  if 
any  part  of  the  ministerial  burden  can  be  lightened, 
the  care  of  the  young  is  not  the  last  to  be  thrown  off? 


128  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

What  is  the  purport  of  our  great  commission  ?  Most 
of  us  have  not  been  appointed  as  evangelists  to  go 
into  destitute  settlements,  and  proselyte  the  inhabi- 
tants, but  while  we  aid  to  the  extent  of  our  ability  in 
bearing  the  gospel  round  the  w^orld,  and  bringing  it 
home  to  every  heart,  it  is  some  already  existing  church 
over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  us  overseers, 
with  the  specific  paramount  duty  to  feed  the  sheep 
and  feed  the  lambs. 

Valuable  aid  in  this  part  of  our  work  may  be  ob- 
tained from  the  intelligent  and  pious  laymen  of  the 
church.  Under  pastoral  supervision  and  co-operation 
of  the  brotherhood,  what  a  powerful  engine  of  salu- 
tary influence  upon  the  next  generation,  is  the  exist- 
ing Sabbath  school  ?  Few  ministers  have  the  time, 
especially  on  the  Lord's-day,  as  religious  services  are 
now  conducted,  to  superintend  its  affairs.  Nor  is  that 
a  reasonable  spirit  which  requires  that  a  minister 
should  engage  earnestly  in  the  duties  of  private  cate- 
chetical instruction,  when  the  public  teachings  of  the 
sanctuary  are  summoning  all  his  powers.  But  on  the 
other  hand,  we  may  keep  up  a  constant  supervisory 
care  of  this  institution.  As  a  general  of  the  army,  as 
masters  of  the  ship,  as  invested  with  responsibilities 
which  we  are  under  the  oaths  of  office  to  meet,  we 
may  not  leave  our  appropriate  duties  entirely  to 
others.  We  have  indeed  brethren  and  sisters  in  our 
churches,  who  would  perhaps  almost  lay  down  their 
lives  for  the  children.  For  all  their  kindness  of  heart, 
for  their  faithful  teachings,  for  disinterested  labors,  it 
becomes  us  to   be   grateful,  and,  availing  ourselves  of 


ADDRESS    TO    PASTORS.  129 

all  valuable  assistance,  we  may  be  greatly  encouraged 
and  aided  in  our  work.  But  after  all,  the  ultimate 
responsibility  of  rightly  directing  the  Sabbath  school 
comes  back  upon  ourselves.  Imposed  upon  us  by  the 
calling  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands 
of  the  presbytery,  we  cannot  throw  it  off.  Until  we 
surrender  our  commission  into  the  hands  of  the  great 
head  of  the  church  from  whom  we  received  it,  we 
must  not  only  feed  the  sheep,  but  feed  the  lamhs. 

It  is  an  encourasino-  circumstance  that  no  labor 
gives  promise  of  such  great  ultimate  results.  It  is  the 
present  undergrowth  which  makes  the  future  forest* 
It  is  the  culture  of  the  nursery — the  budding  and 
grafting  of  the  tender  shoots  which  determines  the 
prospective  character  of  the  orchard.  A  distinguished 
statesman  has  said,  as  nearly  as  I  can  remember  his 
words,  that  the  best  data,  on  which  to  form  a  proph- 
ecy of  political  events,  ten  years  hence,  is  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  opinions  of  the  rising  generation.  To  this 
it  may  be  added,  as  a  further  developement  of  the 
same  truth,  that  the  probable  character  of  the  church 
fifteen  or  twenty-five  years  hence  may  now  be  discov- 
ered, by  a  knowledge  of  our  own  sentiments  and  pur- 
poses concerning  the  young.  We  form  the  minds,  we 
found  the  characters,  we  fix  the  principles,  which  are 
destined  under  God  to  control  the  affairs  of  his  king- 
dom, during  the  coming  age.  And  as  these  may  have 
a  similar  influence  upon  their  own  immediate  de- 
scendants, we  become  debtors  not  only  unto  children's 
children,  but  to  many  generations.  Nor  need  we  be 
discouraged  by  the  smallness  of  our  individual  influ- 


130  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

ence,  or  the  improbability  of  being  an  extensive  bene- 
fit to  mankind.  A  little  rivulet  which  rises  and  rip- 
ples all  unseen  and  alone  in  the  wilderness  of  the  far 
north  may  become  in  the  progress  of  its  descent,  the 
largest  river  in  the  world.  The  smallest  causes, 
when  faith  and  prayer,  and  energy  are  among  them, 
frequently  produce  in  the  providence  of  God,  the 
most  important  results.  ''  There  is,"  says  Milton, 
*'  as  the  apostle  has  remarked,  a  way  to  strength 
through  weakness." 

It  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  mark  out  any  course 
of  pastoral  instruction  and  care.  They  to  whom 
these  thoughts  are  addressed,  have  wisdom  sufficient 
to  be  their  own  advisers.  Let  it  be  understood  by 
the  baptized  children,  that  they  are  all  members  of 
the  church  ;  that  they  are  under  the  strongest  obliga- 
tions to  acknowledge  their  baptismal  vows  ;  that  there 
is  a  definite  period  assigned  for  decision,  self-exami- 
nation, and  profession,  viz.  that  in  which  they  be- 
come of  age  to  act  understandingly  in  the  matter  ; 
that  a  good  life,  with  evidence  of  regeneration  and 
faith  are  essentially  pre-requisites  to  the  Lord's-sup- 
per ;  and  that  the  blessings  of  the  covenant  are  ever 
ready  to  descend  upon  them,  and  almost  any  course 
of  wise  instruction  will  contribute  to  the  desired 
result. 

II.     Address  to  the  Brotherhood  of  the   Church, 

Dear  brethren  and  sisters  in  Christ,  we  have  seen 
something  of  the  peculiar  relation  which  the  children 
of  professing  Christians  bear  to  the  church.     By  our 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  BROTHERHOOD.       131 

terms  of  fellowship,  as  well  as  by  the  nature  of  the 
case,  we  have  peculiar  duties  towards  them.  Though 
ministers  have  been  appointed  to  take  the  supervision 
of  the  flock,  and  are  under  the  most  solemn  oaths  of 
office  to  be  faithful  ;  this  does  not  release  the  brother- 
hood from  obligation.  The  cause  is  yours  as  well  as 
theirs,  for  even  ministers  are  ''  your  servants  for 
Christ's  sake,"  chosen  by  yourselves,  but  commission- 
ed by  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  aid  you  and  your  children 
in  growing  up  together  with  them, — into  a  holy  tem- 
ple of  the  Lord.  Grow  then  in  grace  and  assist  the 
children  to  grow  also. 

1.  By  daily  prayer  to  God  for  his  blessing  upon 
them.  Never  forget  this  humble  but  not  unimportant 
portion  of  your  number ;  they  are  the  hope  of  the 
church,  and  if  made  the  objects  of  your  affectionate 
and  prayerful  solicitude,  will  not  disappoint  your  ex- 
pectation. 

2.  By  example.  In  this  way  the  parent  bird  as- 
sists her  inexperienced  young  to  fly.  Nor  can  the 
silent  influence  of  a  holy  life,  be  other  than  most  salu- 
tary, as  a  constraining  means  of  grace. 

3.  By  conversation  as  you  have  opportunity  ;  not 
being  busybodies  and  intermeddlers  even  in  the  af- 
fairs of  children,  but  endeavoring  at  proper  times,  to 
elevate,  and  enlighten  their  understanding,  and,  gently 
fortifying  their  virtuous  principles,  make  if  possible 
some  healthful  impression  upon  them  all. 

4.  By  instruction  imparted,  as  occasion  presents, 
whether  as  teachers  in  a  Sabbath  school,  or  in  any 
other  manner  which  propriety  may  direct. 


132  INFANT    CHURCHtMEMBERSHIP. 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  church,  in  connection  with  the 
pastor,  to  make  arrangements  for  the  safety,  the  edu- 
cation, the  examination,  and  orderly  reception  of  the 
young, — when  prepared, — to  full  communion. 

According  to  principles  already  laid  down,  children 
are  to  be  admitted  to  the  L#ord's  table,  whenever  they 
are  old  enough  to  comprehend  the  nature  of  repent- 
ance and  faith,  and  give  evidence  of  true  piety  in 
their  lives.  Let  the  church  always  be  on  her  guard 
to  see  that  her  young  candidates  for  communion  have 
been  qualified  to  receive  the  ordinance,  by  knowledge 
and  by  a  serious  consecration  of  their  hearts  to  God. 
But  at  the  same  time  we  are  not  to  look  for  full 
grown  Christians  among  those  who  are  just  entering 
as  mere  babes  in  Christ  into  his  school.  In  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Platform,  "  The  weakest  measure  of 
faith  is  to  be  accepted  in  those  that  desire  to  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  church,  because  weak  Christians,  if 
sincere,  have  the  substance  of  that  faith,  repentance 
and  holiness  which  is  required  in  church-members  ; 
and  such  have  most  need  of  the  ordinances  for  their 
confirmation  and  growth  in  grace.  The  Lord  Jesus 
would  not  quench  the  smoking  flax,  nor  break  the 
bruised  reed,  but  gather  the  tender  lambs  in  his  arms 
and  carry  them  gently  in  his  bosom.  Such  charity 
and  tenderness  is  to  be  used,  as  the  weakest  Christian 
if  sincere  may  not  be  excluded  nor  discouraged^ 
Severity  of  examination  is  to  be  avoided." 

As  church-members  you  are,  however,  to  share  the 
responsibiHties,  with  your  pastors,  of  keeping  the 
doors  of  the  church,   and  guarding   its    sacraments. 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    BROTHERHOOD.  133 

According  to  the  congregational  usage,  though  the 
act  of  admission  and  exclusion  is  pastoral,  yet  no  one 
can  be  admitted  nor  excluded,  without  the  previous 
consent  of  the  brotherhood.  It  is  the  duty  of  lay 
members  therefore  to  obtain  satisfaction  with  regard  to 
the  qualifications  of  all  who  are  to  be  received  into 
their  fellowship.  Nor  should  the  doors  of  the  king- 
dom ever  be  so  widely  opened,  as  to  take  in  the 
vicious,  the  unbelieving,  the  untaught  in  the  simple 
principles  of  Christianity,  or  those  who  give  no  evi- 
dence of  submission  to  God.  But  wherever  the  doc- 
trines of  faith,  repentance,  and  obedience  are  under- 
stood, and  a  serious  desire  of  self-consecration  is  ex- 
pressed, and  the  small  beginnings  of  piety  appear,  and 
there  is  no  immorality,  or  "  error  subverting  the  foun- 
dations "  to  oppose ;  the  church  should  say  both  to 
children  and  adults,  "  Come  in  thou  blessed  of  the 
Lord." 

With  regard  to  the  degree  of  manifest  piety,  which 
is  requisite  to  full  communion,  a  simple  rule  may  be 
given.  We  have  already  intimated  that  there  must 
be  repentance,  faith,  and  affectionate  obedience  to 
God.  But  as  it  is  difficult  to  discern  the  real  condi- 
tion of  the  heart,  we  must  form  our  opinion  of  chris- 
tian character  from  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  as  signified 
in  the  life.  Moreover,  as  the  boldest  pretensions  are 
often  but  deceptive  indications  of  grace,  and  as  the 
weakest  piety  is  to  be  cherished  as  of  inestimable 
worth,  it  is  reasonable  to  require  such  repentance  of 
sins  as  induces  one  to  forsake  them — such  faith  as 
12 


134  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

enables  the  person  to  say  sincerely,  ''  I  receive  Christ 
as  my  complete  and  only  Saviour " — such  love  to 
Jesus  as  produces  an  acknowledged  desire  and  evi- 
dent endeavor  to  be  like  him.  We  cannot  expect 
that  mere  hahes  in  Christ,  will  understand  all  myste- 
ries and  all  knowledge.  If  they  can  comprehend  the 
simplest  principles  of  our  religion,  such  truths  as  are 
absolutely  essential  to  salvation,  and  such  as  enables 
them  to  participate  intelligently  in  the  sacraments,  we 
may  hope  that  under  proper  instruction,  they  may 
both  grow  in  grace,  and  ascend  gradually  to  the  high 
mysteries  of  revelation. 

Nor  does  the  duty  of  the  church  towards  its  chil- 
dren terminate  with  their  admission  to  the  communion 
table.  They  are  still  to  be  considered  as  weak  in  the 
faith,  as  those  who  stand  in  need  of  the  prayers,  the 
affectionate  watch,  and  instruction  of  the  older  mem- 
bers. Nor  should  this  sweet  and  all  constraining  su- 
pervision of  christian  love  ever  cease,  till  the  rising 
generation  are  called  to  take  the  place  of  their  fathers, 
in  the  discharge  of  similar  obligations  towards  those 
who  are  younger  and  weaker  than  themselves. 

The  modern  Sabbath  school  is  also  naturally  com- 
mitted to  the  guardianship  of  the  church.  No  agent 
or  association  from  abroad,  no  society  or  combination 
of  individuals  at  home,  however  wise,  however  pious, 
however  valuable  as  aids  in  the  great  work  of  educat- 
ing the  young,  can  so  sustain  the  Sabbath  school,  as 
to  relieve  the  church  from  responsibility.  The  insti- 
tution is  theirs.  They,  in  connection  with  the  pastor, 
are  to  appoint  its  officers  and  arrange  its  exercises, 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  BROTHERHOOD.        l3o 

selecting  from  among  themselves  their  wisest  and  best 
members  to  superintend  its  affairs,  and  give  faithful 
weekly  instruction  to  every  child. 

Beloved  brethren  in  Christ,  is  there  not  wonderful 
beauty  and  mercy  in  the  institutions  of  our  Lord  ? 
He  iiathers  out  of  the  world  a  great  multitude  of 
young  but  immortal  souls,  and  on  account  of  parental 
faith  and  covenant  he  marks  them  for  his  own.  As 
you  select  some  orphan,  because  of  its  relation  to  aa 
old  but  deceased  friend — or  as  you  rescue  some  poor 
outcast  child  from  the  sins  and  miseries  of  abject  want, 
and  adopt  it  as  your  own,  making  yourself  responsible 
for  its  education,  giving  it  a  chance  for  respectability 
among  men,  so  God  receives  a  great  multitude  of  lit- 
tle ones  into  his  palaces,  requiring  his  servants  to 
cherish  and  bring  them  up  for  him.  From  the  day  of 
their  baptism,  the  robes  of  the  church,  the  livery  of 
Immanuel,  the  badges  of  discipleship  are  upon  them. 
They  are  a  consecrated  class,  a  peculiar  people,  and 
though  not  necessarily  new  creatures  in  Christ  Jesus, 
are  yet  candidates,  by  divine  appointment,  for  regen- 
erating grace.  Born  of  water,  dedicated  in  faith,  we 
may  reasonably  expect  that  unless  their  education 
should  be  neglected,  or  they  should  wilfully,  like 
Esau,  sell  their  birthright,  they  will  at  an  early  age 
give  evidence  of  having  been  born  of  the  spirit  also. 

How  interesting  then  the  baptismal  service  !  What 
is  it  but  the  opening  of  heaven's  gate,  and  the  visible 
recovery  and  admission  of  a  wandering  soul  ?  O  what 
encouragement  for  prayer  that  the  heart,  all  unsancti- 
fied  by  nature,  may  soon,  yea  now,  receive  that  spirit- 


136  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

ual  baptism  which  is  represented  by  the  outward  rite, 
and  which  both  in  parent  and  in  child  is  indispensable 
to  fellowship  with  saints  in  heaven. 

When  some  little  one  is  solemnly  introduced  into 
the  kingdom  of  Jesus,  when  some  sweet  unconscious 
babe  is  publicly  consecrated  to  its  parents'  God — let 
your  hearts  arise  in  silent  holy  strains  of  praise.  Let 
the  church  stretch  forth  her  affectionate  arms  and  take 
the  precious  trust  to  her  bosom.  Let  the  offering  be 
presented  to  the  great  Shepherd,  saying.  Lord  take 
this  little  lamb,  which  we,  through  thy  giace,  have 
snatched  from  the  old  roaring  lion's  mouth  ;  and  set 
thy  mark  upon  it,  while  we  solemnly  covenant  to 
nourish  and  bring  it  up  for  thee.  Then  by  faith  you 
may  behold  the  heavens  opening  from  above — the 
Son  of  God  descending  and  laying  his  holy  hands 
upon  the  child,  and  imparting  his  blessing.  From 
this  time  forth  the  baptized  babe  is  to  be  recognised 
as  a  child  of  the  covenant — signed  and  sealed  by  the 
Saviour — ordered  in  all  things  and  sure.  Unless  such 
children  should  be  afterward  rejected  through  unbe- 
lief, the  blessings  of  the  God  of  their  fathers  will  be 
upon  them,  renewing,  sanctifying,  saving,  and  receiv- 
ing them  into  glory — for  faithful  is  he  that  hath  pro- 
mised. "  I  do  set  my  bow  in  the  cloud,  and  it  shall 
be  for  a  token  of  a  covenant  between  me  and  the 
earth.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  when  I  bring  a 
cloud  over  the  earth,  that  the  bow  shall  be  seen  in 
the  cloud  ; — and  I  will  look  upon  it,  that  I  may  re- 
member the  everlasting  covenant  between  God  and 
every  living   creature  of  all  flesh."     Like  that  beau- 


ADDRESS    TO    PARENTS.  137 

teous  arch  which  spans  the  cloud,  coming  forth  as  a 
bright  remembrancer  before  the  throne  of  God,  and 
amidst  thunder,  darkness  and  storm,  speaking  peace 
and  safety  to  man,  so  the  church,  amidst  the  foUies 
and  wanderings  of  her  children,  the  temptations  and 
dangers  which  surround  both  herself  and  them — 

—Surveys  her  covenant  sign,  and  smiles. 

"  For  this  is  as  the  waters  of  Noah  unto  me ;  for  as 
I  have  sworn  the  waters  shall  no  more  go  over  the 
earth,  so  have  I  sworn  that  I  would  not  be  wroth, 
with  thee." 

III.     Address  to  Parents  who  are  Professors, 

See  here,  my  friends,  the  tenderness  of  Christ. 
Receiving  you  into  covenant,  for  your  sakes,  he  re- 
ceives your  children  also.  They  are  the  objects  of 
his  peculiar  watch  ;  "  their  angels  do  •  always  behold 
your  Father  in  heaven."  Look  upon  them  as  mark- 
ed, and  consecrated  to  God.  Educate  them  for  the 
Saviour's  service,  more  than  for  worldly  advantage  ; 
according  to  the  principles  of  our  religion,  rather  than 
in  the  maxims  and  customs  of  this  present  evil  world. 
Follow  them  wherever  they  go  with  •  your  prayers  ; 
carry  them  every  day  in  the  arms  of  parental  love  to 
the  cross  ;  plead  for  their  salvation  as  children  of  the 
everlasting  covenant;  expect,  watch  for  their  conver- 
sion ;  and  when  you  discover  the  buds  of  grace  upon 
them,  encourage  them — by  a  public  profession  of  their 
12* 


138  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

faith,    and    acknowledgement    of    their    baptism, — to 
come  to  the  table  of  the  Lord. 

Let  no  parent  suppose  that  he  may  safely  delay  all 
personal  inquiry  into  the  spiritual  state  of  his  children, 
till  they  get  courage  to  come  forward   and   boldly  ask 
the  way  to  heaven.     Remember   what   is   said,  "  Ye 
have  not  chosen  me,  but  I  have  chosen  you."     So  in 
like  manner,  if  we  have  hope  in  Christ,  we  should  be 
beforehand  with  our  children,  in  seeking  their  eternal 
salvation.     We  stand  as  their  sponsors,  having  taken 
upon  ourselves  the  most  solemn  vows,  that,  as  far  as 
in  us  lies,  they  shall  be  nurtured   in  the   faith   of  our 
Lord,  and  induced  at  an  early  age  to   make  a  sincere 
and  intelligent  profession   of  their  allegiance  to  him. 
We  can   hardly  expect  that  a  timid   child,  naturally 
reserved  on  all  such  subjects,  and   by  little  irregulari- 
ties exposing  himself  to  reproof  almost  every  day — 
should  get   courage   to  acknowledge   himself,  without 
being    questioned,    an     earnest    seeker    after    Christ. 
There  have  been  children,   and    some   of  them   very 
young,  who  would  have  given  worlds  if  they  had  pos- 
sessed them,  for  confidence,  for  moral  ability — to  have 
unbosomed  a  soul,  full  of  darkness,  conflicts,  and  dis- 
tresses, for  parental  counsel.     And  although  the  heart 
was  beating  with  desire  to  throw   off  its   burden,  and 
many   a   tear  was    shed   in   secret — nothing    but  the 
strictest  confidence,  the  most  delicate  respect   for  sa- 
cred feelings — nothing  but   the   raost   favorable  occa- 
sion, nay,  almost   necessity,   could   have   brought  the 
long  concealed  emotions  into  view.     The  experiences 
of  a  soul  when  "  heaven  lays  all  around  "  it,  or  when 


ADDRESS    TO    PARENTS.  139 

spiritual  darkness  shuts  the  light  from  its  longing 
vision,  are  not  for  vulgar  gaze.  They  must  be  gently- 
drawn  forth  by  a  wise  and  pious  mind,  who  will  treat 
them,  though  they  be  the  feelings  of  a  child,  with  the 
utmost  tenderness  and  respect.  Let  the  parent  then 
watch  for  favoring  occasions.  Coming  down  from  the 
mount  of  communion,  and  seeing  the  cloud  of  the 
Highest  overshadowing  his  child,  let  him  with  gentle- 
ness and  awe,  but  wiih  naturalness  and  familiarity, 
call  forth  his  most  hidden,  most  sacred  emotions. 

If  there  are  no  indications  of  early  faith  or  anxious 
seeking  after  God,  let  not  the  parent  in  covenant  de- 
spair of  success,  or  neglect  an}^  suitable  opportunity, 
of  winning  the  wayward  spirit  to  Christ.  Perhaps  in 
some  unexpected  hour,  a  mother's  sigh,  a  father's 
prayer,  may  breathe  over  the  youthful  soul,  like  the 
wind  through  a  harp,  and  be  made  the  means  of 
waking  music  on  its  strings,  and  bringing  forth  sweet 
tones  of  heaven. 

Be  this  as  it  may — let  no  parent  grow  weary  of 
watching,  praying,  seeking  for  the  germ  of  faith. 
And  when  all  has  been  done  by  instruction  and  coun- 
sel, which  good  judgment  will  allow,  let  the  parental 
influence  be  always  like  that  of  some  guardian  angel 
spirit  which  is  ever  hovering  near,  and  even  though 
unseen,  sheds  heavenly  fragrance  from  its  wings. 

If  any  of  you,  beloved  friends,  have  infants  unhajj- 
tized,  beware  of  unnecessary  delay  in  bringing  them 
to  the  baptismal  font.  We  must  not  even  seem  to  de- 
spise the  covenant,  and  expose  our  little  ones  to  peril, 
by  such  neglect.     Remember  we  have   no   option  on 


140  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

this  subject.  God  not  only  permits,  he  requires  us  to 
set  his  mark  upon  our  babes.  In  that  charter  of 
spiritual  rights  which  he  gave  to  Abraham,  the  father 
of  believers,  amidst  all  the  blessings  promised,  he  has 
uttered  one  terrific  voice  of  warning.  If  a  parent  re- 
fuse or  neglect  to  circumcise  his  child,  such  child  shall 
be  cut  off  from  God's  people  ;  "  he  has  broken/'  says 
he,  "  my  covenant.'^  Baptism  has  taken  the  place  of 
circumcision.  If  you  neglect  to  offer  your  infants  for 
baptism,  without  sufficient  reason  for  delay,  you  deny 
them  their  birthright  and  hazard  the  displeasure  of 
him  who  sometimes  mysteriously  "  visits  the  iniquities 
of  the  fathers  upon  the  children."  I  know  not  what 
allowance  may  be  made  for  ignorance,  or  unintentional 
mistake — but  when  duty  is  made  clear,  it  cannot  be 
neglected  with  impunity. 

With  impunity  did  I  say,  will  you  deny  to  yourself 
and  to  your  offspring  such  a  privilege  ?  You  have 
been  the  occasion  of  their  existence.  By  your  means 
they  have  entered  upon  a  course  of  unending  happi- 
ness or  distress.  Their  immortal  spirits  will  outlast 
the  sun  ;  co-eternal  with  the  eternity  of  God,  they 
can  never  cease  to  be.  That  great  and  good  Being 
who  breathed  into  their  nostrils  the  breath  of  life  has 
proposed  to  take  them  with  yourselves  under  his  pe- 
culiar protection.  In  pursuance  of  this  benevolent 
design,  and  as  an  indication  of  your  faith  in  his  cove- 
nant, he  has  given  you  the  baptismal  token.  As  the 
sign  of  blood  upon  the  door-posts  of  ancient  Israel, 
was  a  safeguard  from  the  angel  of  death,  on  that  awful 
night  of  slaughter,  when   all  the   first-born   of  Egypt 


ADDRESS    TO    PARENTS.  141 

perished,  so  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son 
and  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  with  the  emblem  of  that  sanc- 
tification  which  secures  fellowship  with  God,  is  a  sign 
of  infinite  mercy,  and  protection  from  the  destroyer. 
But,  as  even  in  favored  Goshen,  no  master  of  the 
family  might  expect  the  preservation  of  his  household, 
unless,  as  commanded,  he  had  gathered  them  home, 
and  sheltered  them  beneath  that  holy  sign,  so  we  may 
never  expect  the  blessings  of  the  covenant  upon  any, 
by  whom  the  toJcen  of  the  covenant  is  rejected.  Look 
then  upon  the  face  of  that  unoffending  child.  Re- 
ceive its  daily  caresses,  as  daily  remembrancers  of  its 
uncovenanted  exposure,  and  its  claim,  by  birthright, 
for  blessings  thus  far  unreasonably  denied.  Weep 
mothers,  weep  !  that  while  you  yourselves  have  en- 
tered the  fold,  your  little  helpless  ones,  justly  entitled 
to  the  Shepherd's  care,  have  been  left,  by  your  negli- 
gence, without.  Go  gather  them  in  from  the  world 
and  brinof  them  to  Jesus.  Present  them  before  the 
baptismal  font — 

A  few  calm  words  of  faith  and  prayer, 

A  few  bright  drops  of  holy  dew, 
Shall  work  a  wonder  there, 

Earth's  charmers  never  knew. 

Perhaps  some  parents,  receiving  new  views  of  the 
importance  of  baptism,  may  now  begin  to  be  perplex- 
ed with  fear,  that  while  their  children  have  been  cere- 
monially given  up  to  God,  there  was  a  failure  on  their 
part,  of  that  faith  which  is  necessary  to  make  the  of- 
fering acceptable.  You  do  well  to  institute  that  soul- 
searching  inquiry.     For  how  can  we  expect  the  bles- 


142  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

sings  of  a  covenant  which  in  fact  we  never  made  ? 
I  will  suppose  then  that  you  presented  your  children 
for  baptism,  in  ignorance  and  thoughtlessness  of  the 
solemn  duty  in  which  you  was  called  to  engage — and 
that,  considering  it  a  mere  naming  ceremony,  or  gen- 
teel Sabbath-day  service,  you  have  since  experienced 
from  it  no  other  reward.  In  remembrance  of  your 
deficiency  you  do  well  to  mourn.  And  if  calamities 
have  befallen  you,  especially  if  these  baptized  ones 
have  been  sources  of  anxiety  or  of  grief,  it  will  be 
right  to  inquire,  if  it  is  not  for  this  very  neglect,  that 
God  has  a  controversy  with  your  house.  Be  this  as 
it  may,  a  broken  and  a  contrite  spirit,  even  at  this  late 
hour,  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price.  It  may 
not  be  possible,  it  certainly  is  not  necessary,  that  you 
should  offer  your  children  a  second  time  for  baptism. 
They  have  already  been  introduced  into  the  church, 
and  unless  first  excluded,  cannot  properly  be  admitted 
again.  What  then  is  the  remedy  for  this  past  defect 
of  faith  ?  It  is  found  in  the  words  of  inspiration, 
*'  Repent  and  do  thy  first  work."  The  outward  act 
was  sufficient,  and  should  not  be  repeated,  but  the  in- 
ward emotions  were  at  fault.  Let  me  entreat  you 
then  to  enter  into  som.e  secret  place  and  mourn,  com- 
mune with  thine  own  ingathered  spirit,  and  amidst  the 
multitude  of  its  penitential  thoughts,  consecrate  thy 
children  by  earnest  prayer  to  God,  exercising  that 
faith  in  reference  to  their  baptism,  which  ought  to 
have  been  experienced  when  it  was  administered. 

You  have  a  further  duty  towards   those  whom  you 
once  offered  to  Christ.     It  is  to  inform  them  distinctly 


ADDRESS    TO    PARENTS.  143 

that  the  seal  of  God's  covenant  has  been  placed  upon 
them,  and  that  they  are  under  the  highest  obligations  to 
make  acknowledgement  of  it.  By  private  but  earnest 
prayer,  by  a  more  formal  consecration  of  the  family  at 
the  domestic  altar,  if  you  are  a  householder ;  by  giv- 
ing such  instruction  as  circumstances  will  allow,  you 
are  now  prepared  to  lay  hold  by  faith  upon  the  cove- 
nant, and  appropriate  through  grace  the  blessings  it 
secures. 

Nor  is  it  necessary,  let  me  repeat,  to  perform  the 
outward  ceremony  again.  God's  own  appointed  mark 
is  already  upon  your  children.  He  has  made  the 
covenant,  and  signed  and  sealed  it,  according  to  his 
custom.  Whenever  it  is  recognised  as  his  covenant 
by  you,  and  accepted  in  your  heart  and  prayers  with 
an  appropriating  faith,  then  it  becomes  good,  to  all 
the  intents  and  purposes  for  which  it  was  given. 
Suppose  that  the  baptismal  token,  instead  of  water 
had  been  an  image  of  the  cross,  visibly  and  indelli- 
bly  imprinted  upon  the  forehead.  The  impress  would 
be  the  same,  however  great  the  strength  or  deficiency 
of  faith.  It  would  ever  stand  forth,  as  an  assurance 
of  peculiar  covenant  love,  to  all  who  possess  corres- 
ponding qualifications.  So  long  as  you  are  without 
these,  the  agreement  is  incomplete.  But  the  moment 
you  possess  them  the  covenant  becomes  sure.  Thus 
in  the  case  of  baptized  children,  whose  parents  pre- 
sented them  without  faith.  Nothing  more,  by  way  of 
visible  sign,  can  be  wanting  on  the  part  of  God.  His 
token  has  been  placed  upon  the  children.     Accept  it, 


144  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

ye  fathers   and  mothers,  by  strong  appropriating  faith, 
and  it  can  never  be  disannulled. 

It  is  safe  and  becoming  in  all  parents  frequently  to 
renew  the  baptismal  vow,  both  secretly  and  in  pre- 
sence of  their  household.  Again  and  again,  you 
should  dedicate  these  objects  of  your  love  with  your- 
selves to  God — again  and  again  recognise  in  their  pre- 
sence, both  your  own  covenant  obligations  and  their 
corresponding  duties.  In  seasons  of  trial,  when  they 
wilt  in  your  arms,  under  the  power  of  disease — in 
times  of  discouragement,  when  you  see  them  assailed 
by  temptations  and  ready  to  give  way  ;  when,  through 
forgetfulness  of  their  parents'  God,  they  have  come  to 
lay  like  a  heavy  burden  upon  your  heart,  what  more 
natural,  as  a  means  of  relief,  than  retirement,  self- 
humiliation  and  prayer  ;  renew  the  covenant  and  plead 
the  promises — and  as  you  rise  from  your  knees,  lo  ! 
the  bright  baptismal  bow  stands  forth  upon  the  melan- 
choly cloud  which  overhung  your  spirit.  ''  For  the 
mountains  shall  depart  and  the  hills  be  removed,  but 
my  kindness  shall  not  depart  from  thee,  neither  shall 
the  covenant  of  my  peace  be  removed,  saith  the  Lord 
that  hath  mercy  on  thee." 

IV.     Address  to  (he  Baptized. 

This  subject  demands  the  attention  of  all  the  bap- 
tized. In  the  first  place,  of  those  baptized  persons 
who  are  themselves  professors.  "  You  have  come 
under  solemn  obligations  from  which  you  can  never 
escape."     Whether  you  were  consecrated  to  God  by 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    BAPTIZED.  145 

your  parents,  and  have  since   assumed  the  baptismal 
promises,  by  your   own   personal    act,  or  whether  you 
were   admitted    to   the  church  on   profession  of  your 
faith,  you  were   introduced  by  the  rite  of  water  bap- 
tism, and  being  now  members  in  full  communion,  you 
are  accountable  for  a  right  discharge  of  all  the  duties, 
— and    performing  your  part  of  the  engagement,  are 
entitled  through  grace  to  all  the  blessings  of  a   person 
in  full  covenant  with  God.     I  repeat  the  solemn  words, 
in   full  covenant   with  God.     He  who  descended  in 
awful  majesty  on   Sinai, — He   who   appeared  in  the 
gentle  form  of  Bethlehem's   infant   King, — He  before 
whose  unapproachable  light  the  ancient  seraphim  con- 
tinually cry,  holy,   holy,   holy  is  the  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty,— He  who  in   the  person  of  crucified   Imman- 
uel,  his  only  begotten  son,  is  ever  saying  to  the  peni- 
tent, be  of  good   cheer   thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee, — 
.He  whose   treasures  of  goodness  are  an  unfathomed 
deep,  and   whose   mercy  endureth  forever, — He  has 
entered  into  an   everlasting   covenant   with  you.     His 
promises  are  yea  and  amen,  imperishable  as  his  throne, 
and  no  tongue  can  tell  the  blessings  which,  even  when 
ages  on  ages  on  ages  shall  have  travelled  by,  his  friend- 
ship shall  continue  to  secure.     With  this  Being,  your 
God,  you  have  entered  into  an  engagement  of  allegi- 
ance, obedience,  confidence   and   love.     By  the  bap- 
tismal   act,    you    was    solemnly    introduced    into    his 
church,   his  temple,   his   name,   his  mysterious  triune 
being.     Born  of  water,  if  you  have  also  been  born  of 
the  spirit,  then  have  you  entered  into  the  invisible  as 
13 


146  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

well  as  the  external  kingdom  of  God.  You  have  come 
into  his  communion,  his  fellowship.  You  live  beneath 
the  glorious  cloud  of  his  overshadowing  deity.  Patri- 
archs, and  priests  of  the  inner  temple,  prophets  and 
apostles,  holy  confessors,  and  many  a  myriad  of  star- 
crowned  saints,  whose  "names"  unknown  on  earth, 
"  are  written  in  heaven,"  are  but  fellow-citizens  with 
you  in  the  great  household  of  faith.  O,  ye  believers 
in  Jesus,  introduced  by  baptism  into  the  presence,  into 
the  NAME  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit,  called  to  an 
endless  progress  in  holiness,  to  ascend  forever,  mansion 
above  mansion  in  glory,  what  manner  of  persons  ought 
ye  to  be  ?  "  Hold  fast  that  which  thou  hast,  that  no 
man  take  thy  crown."  The  conflicts  of  life  will  soon 
be  over,  its  sorrows  and  sins  will  discomfit  no  more  ; 
and  the  sanctified  spirit,  realizing  all  that  was  em- 
blemed by  the  cleansing  water,  shall  stand  forth  in 
the  white  baptismal  robe  of  a  Saviour's  righteousness, 
to  go  no  more  out  of  his  presence  forever. 

2.  I  would  address  a  few  words  to  all  baptized 
persons  who  are  not  professors  of  religion,  especially 
those  of  whatever  age,  who  are  capable  of  under- 
standing the  nature,  and  taking  upon  themselves  the  ob- 
ligations of  that  covenant  under  which  they  are  placed. 

Beloved  friends,  partakers  of  the  heavenly  calling, 
you  have  been  consecrated  and  set  apart  for  God  ; 
and,  on  account  of  a  parents'  faith,  the  shadow  of  Al- 
mighty protection  has  been  over  you  to  this  day. 
You  are  strictly  members  of  the  church — and  heirs  of 
the  promises.  Before  you  were  old  enough  to  act  for 
yourselves,  you  were  solemnly  introduced  by  your  pa- 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    BAPTIZED.  147 

rents,  as  lambs  of  the  same  flock  with  themselves. 
The  Shepherd  of  Israel  received  you  into  his  fold — 
promising  to  be  your  God,  during  all  your  earlier 
years — and  ever  after — jjrovided,  that  when  you  come 
to  an  understanding  age,  you  would  assume  your  pa- 
rents' vows  as  your  own.  To  make  the  covenant 
sure,  and  to  assist  the  eye  of  faith  by  that  of  sense,  he 
set  his  own  mark  upon  you.  That  mark  or  sign  of 
the  covenant  is  baptism.  As  a  sign,  it  represents  the 
necessity  of  spiritual  cleansing.  In  other  words,  it 
signifies  that  as  water  cleanses  the  body,  so  you,  so 
all,  must  be  cleansed  in  spirit,  before  you  can  be  ad- 
mitted to  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  This  peculiar 
mark  of  God  was  placed  upon  you,  by  his  appoint- 
ment. It  was  not  done  by  your  own  act,  nor  by  the 
act  of  your  parents  who  brought  you  in  their  arms  to 
the  altar.  It  was  done  by  the  act  of  God.  A  human 
hand  indeed  sprinkled  the  consecrated  drops  upon  your 
brow.  But  man  though  solemnly  set  apart  by  ordi- 
nation vows,  has  no  power  or  sacredness  of  his  own. 
He  acts  only  as  the  agent,  as  the  servant  of  God,  who 
has  required  him  to  place  the  seal  of  the  covenant 
upon  the  children  of  the  covenant.  God  then,  who 
has  a  right  to  all,  has  designated  you  for  himself.  He 
has  said  to  the  parents  and  to  the  church,  "  take  this 
child  and  bring  it  up  for  me,  and  I  will  be  its  God." 
By  this  same  baptismal  act,  the  parents  promised  in 
your  name,  that  to  the  extent  of  their  ability,  you 
should  renounce  the  vanities  of  the  world  and  the  lusts 
of  the  flesh,  and  live  a  Christian  life.  Every  thins; 
was  done  for  your   salvation,  except  what  necessarily 


148  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

depends  on  yourself.  It  only  remains,  that  having 
arrived  at  an  understanding  age,  you  now  subscribe 
with  your  own  hand  and  heart,  to  the  terms  of  this  holy 
covenant.  Waiting  for  this  your  act,  to  which  you 
are  bound  by  all  that  is  sacred  in  parental  and  re- 
deeming love,  God  has  fulfilled  his  part  of  the  prom- 
ise, and  has  been  your  God  thus  far — preserving  you 
alive,  and  surrounding  you  with  the  restraining  influ- 
ences of  his  grace,  and  often  reminding  you,  by  a  still 
voice  in  the  soul,  that  you  are  not  your  own.  What 
mean  those  stirrinofs  of  conscience — those  occasional 
meltings  of  heart — those  secret  impulses  towards  re- 
pentance and  towards  God  which  you  sometimes  feel  ? 
What  are  they  but  the  movements  of  his  spirit,  given 
according  to  the  baptismal  covenant,  and  inciting  you 
to  consecrate  yourself  to  the  God  of  your  fathers  ! 

Let  me  ask  then,  how  have  you  fulfilled,  on  your 
part,  the  baptismal  vow  ?  You  are  of  an  age  to  act 
for  yourself.  Have  you  chosen  or  renounced  your  pa- 
rents' God — the  God  who  received  you  in  early  child- 
hood beneath  the  bright  expanse  of  his  all-surrounding 
covenant  ?  Perhaps  you  have  never  before  realized 
that  you  are,  strictly  speaking,  a  member  of  the  church 
— that  you  ought  to  show  forth  in  your  conduct  the 
signs  of  renewing  grace.  Examine  yourselves.  Do 
you  hate  sin  ?  Do  you  "  delight  in  the  law  of  the 
Lord  after  the  inward  man  ?"  Do  you  exercise  a 
transforming  faith  in  Jesus  Christ?  Do  you  hold 
communion  with  your  heavenly  father?  Do  you 
strive  to  keep  all  his  commandments  ?  You  ought 
then  to  make  a  public  profession  of  your  faith  I     By 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    BAPTIZED.  149 

solemnly  avouching  the  Lord  Jehovah  to  be  your 
God,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation,  you  ought 
to  acknowledge  the  baptismal  act  of  your  parents  to 
be  your  own.  Inquire  not  so  much  after  the  day  or 
the  year  of  your  spiritual  birth,  as  for  the  evidences  of 
spiritual  life.  It  may  be  that  years  ago  the  spirit  of 
God,  in  remembrance  of  this  his  everlasting  covenant, 
planted  the  seeds  of  grace  in  your  heart.  It  may  be 
that  in  answer  to  parental  prayers,  ever  flocking 
around  the  throne  of  God,  divine  influences  have  been 
descending,  gently  and  unseen  as  the  dew  upon  you — 
and  that  on  some  favored  season  of  unusual  meltings 
of  soul,  you  may  have  begun  to  exercise  a  living  faith. 
If  you  have  in  your  own  experience  the  evidences  of 
a  renewed  heart,  no  longer  delay  to  assume  your  bap- 
tismal obligations,  and  acknowledge  the  faithfulness 
of  God  in  what  he  has  done  for  your  soul. 

But  if,  alas,  after  all  your  privileges,  you  are  a  con- 
scious stranger  to  that  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all 
understanding,  O  then,  let  me  expostulate  with  you, 
on  the  exceeding  ingratitude  and  sinfulness  of  your 
course.  By  the  rite  of  baptism  you  have  been  ad- 
mitted to  the  church.  The  emblem  of  sanctification, 
God's  own  appointed  token,  was  placed  upon  your 
brow.  Perhaps  at  that  awful  moment  a  parent's  heart 
was  beating  high  with  liope  and  prayer— perhaps  a 
mother's  tear  mingled  with  the  crystal  drops,  and 
coursed  down  your  unconscious  cheek — perhaps  some 
guardian  angel  was  appointed  to  watch  over  your  err- 
ing steps,  and  keep  you,  if  possible,  within  the  safe 
enclosures  of  covenant  love.  What  mean  ye,  O 
13* 


150  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

thoughtless  ones,  that  with  guilty  feet  ye  have  strayed 
far  away  from  the  fold  ?  Parental  love  cries  after 
you,  perhaps  from  the  skies,  "know  thou,  O  my 
child,  the  God  of  thy  fathers  and  serve  him  with  a 
perfect  heart !"  God's  seal  is  set  upon  you — there  it 
has  been,  through  all  the  storms  of  passion,  and  all 
the  sinful  wanderings  of  an  unregenerate  mind  !  When 
you  mingled  in  the  worldling's  revelry — in  all  the 
days  of  prayer  restrained  and  holy  fear  cast  by — 
through  every  scene  of  reckless  sin  or  more  decent 
impenitence,  the  imprint  of  his  covenant  has  never 
been  effaced.  The  impure  but  baptized  child — 
though  now  perhaps  a  man  of  numerous  years,  still 
wears  the  holy  mark.  There  it  rests  upon  his  dishon- 
ored brow — and  shines  alone  when  all  around  is  dark. 
And  there  it  will  forever  rest,  pointing  out  the  bap- 
tized sinner  as  a  spirit  of  no  ordinary  guilt,  in  the 
realms  of  woe. 

O  friends,  children  of  the  church,  whether  young 
or  advanced  in  years,  let  me  entreat  you,  in  the  name 
of  parents  offering  you  to  God,  in  the  name  of  that 
Shepherd  who  gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  the  sheep, 
despise  no  more  his  holy  covenant ;  return  to  the  fold 
from  which  you  have  wandered,  and  henceforth  follow 
in  the  footsteps  of  the  flock. 

3.  There  is  yet  one  class  among  you  whose  position 
is  peculiarly  responsible.  I  refer  to  baptized  non-pro- 
fessors who  are  the  parents  of  unbaptized  children. 
It  is  yours  to  interrupt  or  perpetuate  the  flow  of  cov- 
enant blessings.  They  have  descended  in  silvery 
waves  from  the   Abrahamic   fountain.     Siloa's  brook, 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    BAPTIZED.  151 

in  its  long  meanderings,  has  found  its  way  around 
your  dwelling,  fertilizing  the  fields,  and  supplying 
healthful  waters  for  all  the  house.  But  by  your  own 
negligence  there  is  a  gathering  obstruction  in  the 
stream,  which  if  not  soon  removed,  will  change  the 
course  of  this  sacred  channel,  and  leave  that  beautiful 
patrimony,  which  ought  to  descend  in  all  its  freshness 
to  your  children's  children,  as  an  unwatered  heath. 
Will  posterity  call  you  blessed  ?  Can  we  venerate 
and  love  the  memory  of  an  ancestor  who  negligently 
squandered  the  estate  which  came  to  him  with  princely 
privileges  from  his  fathers,  and  which  he  was  bound, 
by  natural  affection  and  by  oath,  to  transmit  unim- 
paired to  his  descendants  ?  Is  there  not  cruelty  be- 
yond what  is  common  among  men  to  deny  to  our  own 
posterity,  through  thoughtlessness  and  sin,  a  name  reg- 
istered in  the  book  of  life  ? 

You  my  friends  are  in  covenant  with  God.  They 
who  taught  your  infant  lips  to  say,  our  Father  who 
art  in  heaven,  have  committed  to  your  trust  a  pearl  of 
great  price,  received  from  the  skies,  for  themselves  and 
for  all  their  descendants.  I  know  not  whether  the 
arms  which  brought  you  to  the  baptismal  altar  are  yet 
cold  in  death — or  whether  tears  are  still  coursing  along 
the  furrows  of  that  cheek  which  wasted  its  youthful 
bloom  for  you — but  this  I  know,  it  is  ingratitude,  deep, 
dark,  I  had  almost  said  damning  ingratitude,  to  throw 
away,  to  tread  under  foot  the  everlasting  covenant  of 
God,  and  deny  this  greatest  of  all  blessings  which 
your  fathers  left  you  to  your  children.  Seriously 
consider,  solemnly  ponder,   the    dread   responsibilities 


152  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

under  which  you  are  placed.  Remember  the  God  of 
your  parents — and  secure  without  delay  his  overshad- 
owing covenant  for  your  children. 

There  is  one  more  topic  which  in  this  connection 
will  be  briefly  discussed.  Such  is  the  importance  of 
baptism — that  some  may  anxiously  inquire,  have  I 
been  so  baptized,  as  to  be  recognised  by  the  Head  of 
the  church  as  a  member  of  his  visible  kingdom  ?  Were 
my  parents  properly  entitled  to  the  privilege?  Did 
they  present  the  offering  with  acceptable  faith  ?  Was 
the  ordinance  administered  by  an  authorized  person? 
Was  the  church  that  received  me  a  true  church  of 
Jesus  Christ  ?  Is  my  baptism  certainly  valid  without 
repetition  ? 

In  answer  to  these  questions  which  have  occasioned 
distress  in  many  minds,  it  should  be  observed,  that  if 
the  ceremonial  validity  of  baptism  is  to  depend  upon 
the  complete  qualification  of  all  the  persons  engaged 
in  its  administration,  no  individual  could  ever  be  cer- 
tain that  he  had  been  properly  baptized.  W^e  must 
look  then  for  some  different  principle  by  which  to 
solve  the  difficulty  in  question.  If  there  was  default 
in  the  administration  of  the  ordinance,  the  sin  must 
come  upon  the  defaulters.  If  there  was  sacrilege, 
they  are  accountable  for  it.  But  the  validity  of  the 
act,  as  respects  the  baptized  person,  is  not  destroyed. 
God's  mark  may  have  been  placed  upon  you  by  un- 
authorized hands.  But  still  his  mark  is  upon  you. 
You  was  baptized  not  into  the  deficiencies  of  men,  not 
into  the  errors  of  any  particular  church,  but  into  the 
church    which  is   God's    temple,    into    the   name    of 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    BAPTIZED.  153 

the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Whether  lawfully  or  unlawfully,  you  have  been  ad- 
mitted,— you  are  a  member  of  the  church,  already 
within  its  inclosures,  with  the  badge  of  discipleship 
upon  you.  Now  if  any  person  has  performed  this 
act,  without  authority,  on  his  own  head  be  the  sin. 
As  in  the  case  of  marriage,  illegality  in  the  ceremony, 
while  it  exposes  the  violation  of  law  to  punishment, 
does  not  impair  the  marriage  contract. 

Further ;  all  that  was  essential  to  you  personally 
in  the  ceremony  has  been  performed.  You  have  been 
visibly  consecrated  to  God,  by  the  application  of  the 
appointed  emblem,  and  according  to  the  prescribed 
baptismal  formula.  Your  personal  acceptance  of  all 
the  obligations  and  privileges  implied  in  this  rite, 
makes  it  good  henceforth,  whatever  it  may  have  been 
heretofore.  Be  the  deed  more  or  less  imperfect,  as 
respects  the  original  signing,  it  becomes  valid  v/hen 
you  put  your  name  to  it.  The  seals  of  the  instrument 
are  well  enough,  whoever  may  have  put  them  on  ; 
the  name,  or  your  own  spiritual  reception  of  God's 
covenant,  is  all  that  is  wanted.  Your  case,  to  make 
the  worst  of  it,  resembles  that  of  some  heathen  child 
among  the  ancient  Canaanites  or  Moabites,  whose  pa- 
rents, without  authority  or  faith,  performed  upon  him 
the  rite  of  circumcision,  but  who  being  afterwards  con- 
verted to  Judaism,  desires  the  privileges  which  belong 
to  the  worshippers  of  Israel's  God.  He  need  not,  of 
course  from  the  nature  of  the  ceremony  he  cannot,  be 
circumcised  again.  The  token  of  God  is  upon  him, 
let  him  now,  by  his  own  profession  of  faith,  acknowl- 


154  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

edge  it,  as  God's  token,  bringing  him  under  the  re- 
sponsibihties  and  blessings  of  the  covenant,  and  he 
will  be  received,  unquestionably,  as  "  an  Israehte  in- 
deed." 

Let  no  one  infer  from  these  remarks  that  informality 
and  negligence,  and  the  want  of  right  views  and  feel- 
ings, in  the  administration  of  baptism,  is  deemed  of 
inconsiderable  importance.  How  much  more  satisfac- 
tory to  all  concerned,  how  much  greater  the  probabil- 
ity of  securing  divine  favor,  and  of  obtaining  a  fnfil- 
ment  of  all  the  great  and  precious  promises  implied 
in  this  rite,  when  the  ofFerino-  is  made  accordino;  to  the 
divine  appointment,  and  with  true  faith  on  the  part  of 
pastor,  parents  and  the  church. 

Present  your  babes  before  the  altar,  ye  fathers  and 
mothers  in  covenant,  after  private  meditation,  humilia- 
tion and  prayer.  Come  to  the  temple  with  holy  com- 
munings and  faith,  and  lay  the  child,  as  the  cleansing 
emblem  falls  upon  it,  into  the  bosom  of  your  God. 

Let  silence  pervade  the  sanctuary,  while  the  house 
is  filled  with  the  Unseen,  making  "  the  place  of  his 
feet  glorious." 

Let  the  church  bow  reverently,  with  serious  renewal 
of  her  covenants,  while  mercy  throws  open  the  portals 
of  the  kino;dom,  to  gather  in  another  of  the  lost. 

O  that  God's  ambassadors,  as  with  uplifted  eyes 
and  heart  and  dripping  hand,  they  say,  I  baptize 
thee  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  might  ever  see  the  heavens  open- 
ed, and  the  spirit  of  God  descending  hke  a  dove  and 
lighting  upon  the  children.     And   as   the  prayer  goes 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  UNBAPTIZED.        155 

on,  "  ratify  in  heaven  what  has  now  been  done  upon 
earth  ;  let  what  is  signified  by  water-baptism  be 
reahzed  in  this  and  all  its  subjects,"  O  that  the  power 
of  the  Highest  might  come  upon  the  congregation,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  overshadow  the  children  of  the  church, 
while  faith  whispers  in  every  heart,  "  1  have  blotted 
out  as  a  thick  cloud  thy  transgressions,  and  as  a 
cloud  thy  sins  ;  return  unto  me,  for  I  have  redeemed 
thee." 

V.     Address  to  the  Unbaptized, 

To  you,  my  friends,  the  ordinance  of  baptism  has 
never  been  administered,  either  on  account  of  your 
own  faith  or  that  of  your  parents.  Christian  faithful- 
ness forbids  concealment  of  your  true  condition.  You 
lie  at  the  uncovenanted  mercy  of  God  justly  dis- 
pleased with  the  world,  on  account  of  sin.  But  I  will 
explain. 

The  scriptures  fully  teach  the  fall  of  man,  and  the  con- 
sequent sinfulness  and  ruin  of  the  human  race.  In  the 
progress  of  ancient  society,  evil  increased  continually, 
and  filled  the  earth  with  violence.  There  was  indeed 
a  gentle  whisper  of  hope,  addressed  to  attentive  peni- 
tence, but  it  came  upon  those  wicked  generations 
before  the  deluge,  like  the  first  faint  ray  of  morning 
twilight  upon  a  night  of  storms.  Here  and  there  a 
solitary  individual,  like  Enoch  the  seventh  from  Adam, 
who  was  a  preacher  of  righteousness  and  walked  with 
God,  observed  the  heavenly  harbinger,  hailed  it  in 
faith   and   rejoiced.     But  mankind,  generally,  almost 


156  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

entirely,  became  so  corrupt,  that  He  who  created 
them,  could  not  bear  tliem  m  his  sight.  He  swept 
them  from  the  face  of  the  earth  by  the  flood. 

With  one  good  man  and  his  family,  miraculously 
preserved,  God  entered  into  a  covenant,  that  he  would 
no  more  destroy  the  earth  after  this  manner,  "though," 
said  he,  "  man  be  evil  from  his  youth."  In  the  midst 
of  these  mighty  works,  humanity  was  put  upon  its 
second  trial.  A  few  generations  passed  away,  and 
the,  descendants  of  godly  Noah  had  become  nearly  as 
vile  as  their  antediluvian  progenitors.  But  instead  of 
destroying  them  a  second  time,  God  was  pleased  to 
leave  them  to  their  own  way,  that  they  might  be  filled 
with  their  own  devices. 

In  this  condition  of  things,  he  called  Abraham  out 
of  a  land  of  idolaters,  into  the  country  which  was  af- 
terwards possessed  by  his  descendants  ;  and  in  con- 
nection with  the  great  faith  and  holiness  of  this  indi- 
vidual, having  prepared  his  mind  for  it,  he  gave  him 
some  intimations  of  infinite  good  in  store  for  mankind, 
and  in  his  person  laid  the  foundations  of  the  church. 
He  entered  into  a  covenant  with  him,  for  himself  and 
his  posterity,  saying,  "  in  thee  also  shall  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth  be  blessed."  He  gave  him  the  rite 
of  circumcision  to  assist  the  believer's  faith,  and  per- 
petuate religion  in  the  world.  As  a  sign,  it  repre- 
sented the  necessity  of  spiritual  cleansing  in  order  to 
acceptance  with  God  ;  as  a  seal,  it  gave  assurance  of 
mercy  and   blessings   to  all  who  should  exercise  faith. 

This  was  the  origin  of  the  church.  From  these 
small    beginnings,  made  almost  three  thousand  years 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    UNBAPTIZED.  157 

ago,  It  gradually  increased,  till  in  process  of  time,  after 
a  long  period  of  darkness,  distresses  and  deliverances 
the  posterity  of  Abraham,  having  become  like  the 
stars  for  multitude,  had  overspread  and  possessed  the 
holy  land  ;  called  holy  because  inhabited  by  a  people 
in  covenant  with  God. 

This  nation,  after  its  deliverance  out  of  Egypt,  and 
organization  under  Moses,  became  the  peculiar  dwell- 
ing-place of  the  Most  High.  It  was  called  "the  con- 
gregation of  the  Lord,"  and  in  the  dying  speech  of 
martyred  Stephen,  "  the  church  of  God  in  the  wilder- 
ness." 

Within   this   ancient   church,  walled    round   by   its 
covenant,  and  by  its  peculiar  initiatory  rite — and  sep- 
arated from  the  more  utterly  corrupt  portions  of  man- 
kind— Jehovah  began  to  make  glorious  and  awful  rev- 
elations of  himself.     By  a  series  of  astounding  miracles, 
especially  by  his  majestic  descent  on  Sinai,  he  gave 
visible  assurance  of  his  being,  of  his  sovereignty,  of 
his  almighty   power,  and  of  his  goodness.      In    the 
midst  of  this  church,  though  many  of  its  members  were 
utterly  abandoned,  and   the   whole   body  was  often  in 
"  a  horror  of  great  darkness,"  on   account  of  its  sins, 
there  arose  a  multitude  of  holy  minds,  prophets,  seers, 
kings,   psalmists,  martyrs,   whose   gigantic  faith,    and 
splendid  intellects,  and  noble  deeds,  have  never   been 
surpassed  ;  as  also  a  host  of  humbler  saints,  who  would 
have  done  honor  to  the  apostolic  or  millennial  age.     It 
is   those  of  whom   it  is   written,  in  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  that  ''  through  faith  they  subdued  kingdoms, 
14 


158  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

wrought  righteousness,  obtained  promises,  stopped  the 
mouths  of  lions,  quenched  the  violence  of  fire,  and  out 
of  weakness  were  made  strong.  Others  had  trial  of 
cruel  mockings  and  scourgings ;  yea,  moreover,  of 
bonds  and  imprisonments.  They  were  stoned,  they 
were  sawn  asunder,  were  tempted,  were  slain  with 
the  sword ;  they  wandered  about  in  sheep-skins  and 
goat-skins,  being  destitute,  afflicted,  tormented ;  (of 
whom  the  world  was  not  worthy  ;)  they  wandered  in 
deserts  and  in  mountains,  and  in  dens  and  in  caves  of 
the  earth.  All  these  having  obtained  a  good  report 
through  faith,  received  not  the  promise" — i.  e.  the  Mes- 
siah— "  God  having  provided  some  better  thing  for  us, 
that  they  without  us  should  not  be  made  perfect.'^ 

In  this  very  church  Jesus  was  born,  nurtured,  cru- 
cified. He  was  its  long  promised  Redeemer,  its  crown- 
ing glory,  its  Lord.  He  came  not  to  destroy  it,  but  to 
secure  the  fulfilment  of  the  high  intentions  for  which 
it  was  founded.  Standino;  between  the  fores-oino;  and 
the  succeeding  eras,  uniting  in  his  own  person  baptism 
and  circumcision,  the  passover  and  the  supper  of  the 
Lord,  he  is  a  connecting  link  between  the  ancient  and 
modern  end  of  the  chain.  Raised  upon  the  cross,  ex- 
tending one  of  his  bleeding  arms  over  the  old  dispen- 
sation and  the  other  over  the  new,  he  binds  them  both 
together  in  one  church,  of  which  himself  is  the  centre, 
the  salvation  and  the  Head  ;  and  having  given  eternal 
life  to  all  the  covenant  children  of  God,  throufrh  their 
faith  in  a  Messiah  to  come,  he  offers  the  same  blessing, 
through  the  actually  incarnate,  crucified  and  risen 
Saviour,  to  as  many  as  come  after  him. 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    UNBAPTIZED.  159 

Thus,  after  the  awful  darkness  of  the  crucifixion, 
the  church  came  forth  under  its  risen  and  ascended 
leader,  hke  the  sun  emerging  from  a  cloud  ;  or,  like 
the  eagle,  moulting  her  disarrayed  plumage,  she  threw 
off  the  slough  of  obsolete  ceremonies  and  unspiritual 
members,  and  spread  her  wings  for  a  flight  among  the 
nations,  in  all  the  beauty  and  young  strength  of  a  re- 
generated existence. 

From  the  time  of  this  great  revival,  this  moral  res- 
urrection of  the  church,  the  Holy  Spirit  has  taken  up 
his  unseen  abode  in  the  midst,  and  though  often  with- 
drawing from  the  unspiritual,  being  grieved  away,  he 
never  has  forsaken,  he  never  will  depart  from  his  peo- 
ple, till  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  become  subject  to 
Christ. 

The  church  in  our  day  is  still  the  same  body  as  of 
old,  preserving  its  identity  through  all  varieties  of 
change,  adversity,  and  growth.  The  daughter  of 
heaven,  the  Zion  of  the  old  testament  and  the  new, 
walled  in  by  her  covenant,  enriched  by  the  ordinances 
and  oracles  of  God,  irradiated  by  that  unseen  temple 
which  is  greater  than  Solomon's,  and  rejoicing  in  her 
King,  she  is  the  hope  and  the  glory  of  the  world. 

It  is  into  this  sanctuary,  this  *'  hiding  place  from  the 
storm,  this  refuge  from  the  tempest,  this  shadow  of  a 
great  rock  in  a  weary  land,"  that  you  are  invited  to 
enter.  There  is  room  enough  in  this  many-mansioned 
house,  there  is  bread  of  heaven,  (for  men  eat  angels' 
food,)  there  is  water  from  the  everlasting  well,  suffi- 
cient for  all.  Admitted  through  the  door  of  baptism, 
having  the  three  characteristics  of  discipleship,  repent- 


160  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

ANCE,  FAITH,  and  OBEDIENCE,  you  may  dwell  hence- 
forth beneath  the  bright  expanse  of  Jehovah's  cov- 
enant. 

Let  not  your  minds  be  confused  with  any  variety 
of  creeds,  sects,  and  party  names.  "The  visible 
church,"  says  the  confession  of  faith,  "  consist  of  all 
those  throughout  the  world,  that  profess  the  true  reli- 
gion, together  with  their  children,  and  is  the  kingdom 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  house  and  family  of 
God,  out  of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  pcssibility  of 
salvation." 

The  various  provinces  of  the  Saviour's  kingdom, 
may  be  more  or  less  complete  in  their  organization, 
or  loyal  to  their  king.  Some  of  them  may  be  alien- 
ated from  others,  and  some  by  their  idolatries,  or  un- 
belief, may  have  cut  themselves  off  from  the  fellowship 
of  the  saints,  and  others  still  be  exposed  to  punishment 
on  account  of  their  sins.  But  the  Head  of  the  church 
is  able  to  manage  all  these  its  affairs.  It  is  yours,  to 
submit  yourself  to  his  authority,  to  put  yourself  under 
his  government,  receiving  the  visible  token  of  mem- 
bership, subscribing  the  covenant  of  allegiance,  and 
uniting  yourself  to  the  best  portion  of  the  church  which 
you  can  find,  in  the  region  where  you  dwell.  By  so 
doing,  you  will  become  the  blessed  of  the  Lord,  the 
fellow-citizens  of  prophets  and  apostles,  of  seraphim 
and  angelic  bands.  You  will  belong  to  the  innumer- 
able company  of  the  ransomed,  and  be  the  joyful  sub- 
jects of  the  great  King. 

From  what  has  been  said  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
unbaptized  are  not  in  covenant  with  God.     They  are 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    UNBAPTIZED.  161 

"  aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  stran- 
gers from  the  covenant  of  promise."  For  although 
baptism  is  not  a  saving  ordinance  of  itself,  without 
the  regenerating  power  of  the  spirit, — and  although 
the  want  of  baptism  will  not  exclude  those  who  are 
entitled  to  it,  but  cannot  obtain  it,  from  everlasting 
life  after  death, — yet  what  confidence  can  we  have  in 
the  piety  or  salvation  of  any,  by  whom  baptism  is  de- 
spised or  intentionally  neglected.  "  He  that  believeth 
and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved."  "  Except  a  man  be 
born  of  water  and  of  the  spirit  he  cannot  see  the  king- 
dom of  God."  Both  the  outward  ordinance  and  the 
corresponding  inward  grace  are  made  essential,  by  the 
Head  of  the  church.  In  the  case  of  adults,  spiritual 
regeneration  precedes  baptism,  as  in  Mark  xvi,  16. 
Amongr  the  infants  of  believers,  the  birth  of  water 
naturally  precedes  the  birth  of  the  spirit,  as  in  John 
iii,  5. 

The  church,  and  her  King,  extends  the  invitation 
of  covenant  love  to  all  the  unbaptized.  Come,  ye 
weary  and  heavy  laden,  ye  tempest-tossed  and  troub- 
led, come.  Fathers  and  mothers,  young  men  and 
maidens,  old  men  and  children,  come.  Come  lowly, 
come  with  repentance,  with  faith,  with  "  a  full  pur- 
pose of  and  endeavor  after  new  obedience,"  and  you 
will  find  admission  not  only  to  the  church  on  earth, 
but  through  its  humble  peaceful  walks,  to  that  tem- 
ple which  is  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the 
heavens. 

Nor  is  it  necessary  for  children  who  are  old  enough 
to  understand  these  remarks,  to  abide  ever  in  the  cold 
14* 


162  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

Storms  without,  until  their  parents  bring  them  in. 
Born,  many  of  them,  around  the  church,  near  enough 
to  see  its  hght  and  hear  its  rejoicings,  secretly  sighing 
to  enter,  they  invite  the  sympathy  of  all  who  dwell 
beneath  the  covenant  of  God.  They  cannot,  they 
must  not  reproach  their  parents ;  but  they  cannot, 
they  ought  not  to  forget,  that  the  father  whom  they 
reverence,  the  mother  whom  they  love,  have  never 
sought  for  them  that  heavenly  inheritance,  to  which 
they  might  otherwise  be  entitled.  For  this  class  my 
sensibilities  bleed,  and  were  it  of  any  avail,  my  tears 
would  freely  flow  1  We  cannot  accuse  them  of  per- 
sonal guilt,  in  being  aliens  by  birth  ;  nor  can  we  con- 
ceal the  fact,  that  while  an  awful  cloud  hangs  over 
the  world  on  account  of  sin,  they  remain  unsheltered 
by  that  covenant,  which  God  has  provided  for  his 
flock,  not  excluding  the  lambs.  Nor  will  we  deny, 
that  the  children  of  n  on -professors  must  give  evidence 
of  personal  faith  before  they  can  receive  those  privi- 
leges, which  no  believing  parent  or  authorized  sponsor 
has  secured  for  them. 

But  my  young  friends,  there  is  encouragement  for 
you.  Are  you  sorry  for  your  sins,  with  that  sorrow 
which  leads  you  to  forsake  them?  Though  weak  in 
faith,  have  you  such  confidence  in  Christ  as  enables 
you  cordially  to  acknowledge  him  as  your  Saviour  ? 
Have  you  such  love  to  Jesus  as  makes  you  earnestly 
desire  to  be  like  him  and  obey  him  ?  Then  you  may 
come  to  the  baptismal  altar,  and  receiving  the  sacred 
ordinance  at  the  hands  of  God's  messenger,  be  hence- 
forth as  others,  a  child  of  the  covenant. 


CONCLUSION. 

I  have  said  nothing  respecting  the  mode  of  baptism, 
nor  is  it  necessary.  The  leading  idea  in  christian 
baptism  is  neither  sprinkHng,  nor  affusion,  nor  immer- 
sion. It  is  rather  a  visible  restoration  of  lost  com- 
munion with  God,  a  solemn  introduction  into  the 
name  and  fellowship  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Water  is  a  beautiful  emblem 
of  that  inward  spiritual  purification,  without  which 
man  being  unclean  is  incapable  of  admission  into  the 
kingdom.  By  its  use  in  the  administration  of  bap- 
tism, the  subject  of  it  confesses  what  God  has  affirm- 
ed, the  necessity  of  a  new  and  spiritual  birth  in  order 
to  salvation,  while  at  the  same  time  he  professedly 
surrenders  himself  to  those  cleansing  influences  which 
he  infinitely  needs. 

God  has  been  pleased  to  appoint  this  ordinance 
also  as  a  seal  of  his  covenant  with  the  penitent  and 
believing  sinner  ; — as  an  assurance  that  instead  of  the 
law  of  works  which  requires  perfect  obedience  from 
the  beginning,  he  will  accept  the  righteousness  of 
faith.  The  cheerful  reception  of  this  baptismal  seal, 
thus  placing  implicit  confidence  in  the  divine  promise 
as  did  Abraham,  is  in  itself  an  act  of  faith  and  amonor 
the  first  fruits  of  the  spirit. 


164  INFANT    CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP. 

In  order  then  to  acceptable  baptism,  we  must  be 
solemnly  introduced  into  the  visible  kingdom  of  God, 
by  the  baptismal  formula,  and  with  the  use  of  water 
as  a  sign  of  spiritual  cleansing,  and  as  a  seal  of  the 
righteousness  of  faith.  Thus  we  are  baptized  not 
into  an  ocean,  nor  into  a  basin,  but  into  the  name  of 
the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Of  what  consequence  is  it, — to  Him  who  has  said, 
"  ivash  you,  make  you  clean  " — "  1  will  pour  out  my 
spirit  upon  the  gentiles  " — "  So  shall  he  sprinkle 
many  nations  ;  "  and  again,  "  I  will  sprinlde  clean 
water  upon  you  and  ye  shall  be  clean  " — whether  the 
mere  outward  emblem  of  the  inward  spiritual  grace, 
thus  variously  represented,  should  descend  upon  its 
subjects  like  the  dew,  be  poured  out  as  a  shower,  or 
overwhelm  as  the  sea  ?  Let  us  be  solemnly  intro- 
duced into  the  covenant  presence  of  God  ;  let  us  en- 
ter the  fold  from  which  we  have  so  grievously  de- 
parted ;  let  us  receive  upon  ourselves  the  good  Shep- 
herd's mark  ;  let  us  live  with  Christ  in  faith  and  obe- 
dience, and  the  covenant  love  of  the  Father  will  not 
fail. 

It  is  earnestly  hoped  that  the  time  is  not  distant 
when  the  true  nature  of  the  church,  and  the  design  of 
its  ordinances  will  be  better  understood.  It  is  God's 
institution,  the  pavilion  of  the  Highest,  the  temple  of 
the  Holy  One.  The  terms  of  admission  are  repent- 
ance and  faith — actual  repentance  and  faith  in  the 
case  of  adults,  prospective  repentance  and  faith  in  the 
case  of  their  children.  The  initiatory  rite  is  baptism. 
All  baptized  persons,  not  excluding  infants,  are  mem- 


CONCLUSION.  165 

bers  of  it,  to  be  educated  amidst  its  enlightening,  re- 
generating and  sanctifying  influences — to  be  kindly 
restrained  from  evil,  and  trained  up  in  the  nurture  and 
admonition  of  the  Lord.  What  Christian,  about  to 
enter  the  celestial  city,  would  not  wish  to  leave  his 
children  within  the  enclosures  of  his  Saviour's  earthly 
kingdom,  where  the  inhabitants,  professedly  brethren, 
are  all  bound  to  seek  the  eternal  good  of  each  other's 
offspring,  especially  of  those  fatherless  and  motherless 
ones,  who  otherwise  might  be  fatally  exposed  to  the 
temptations  of  the  world.  The  church  indeed  is  not 
the  Saviour,  nor  should  it  be  regarded  with  supersti- 
tious veneration — nor  ever  be  suffered  to  stand  be- 
tween the  soul  and  God.  But  as  an  institution  al- 
ways illumined,  when  in  its  best  estate,  with  the  im- 
mediate presence  of  the  Spirit,  as  a  divinely  appointed 
means  of  grace  to  its  young  members,  let  it  be  held  in 
the  highest  estimation.  Let  its  adult  members  be 
faithful  to  their  trusts,  so  that  dying  believers  when 
they  bid  adieu  to  their  weeping  orphans,  may  rest  the 
more  confidently  upon  the  covenant  promises  of  God 
while  they  feel  an  assurance  that  these  objects  of  their 
love,  will  still  enjoy  the  prayers,  the  instructions,  the 
affectionate  supervision  of  saints — and  instead  of  be- 
ing neglected  and  suffered  to  grow  up  as  heathen,  for- 
getful of  their  father's  God,  will  be  educated  for  glory, 
honor  and  immortality,  and  for  a  happy  re-union  with 
them,  in  the  society  of  all  the  church  of  the  first-born 
in  heaven. 


u^i